such a consequence I believe thorough and radical remedial
legislation should be promptly passed. I therefore beg the
Congress to give the subject immediate attention. In my
opinion the Secretary of the Treasury should be authorized to
issue bonds of the Government for the purpose of procuring and
maintaining a sufficient gold reserve and the redemption and
cancellation of the United States legal-tender notes and the
Treasury notes issued for the purchase of silver under the law
of July 14, 1890. We should be relieved from the humiliating
process of issuing bonds to procure gold to be immediately and
repeatedly drawn out on these obligations for purposes not
related to the benefit of our Government or our people.
{3588}
The principal and interest of these bonds should be payable on
their face in gold, because they should be sold only for gold or
its representative, and because there would now probably be
difficulty in favorably disposing of bonds not containing this
stipulation. … The Secretary of the Treasury might well be
permitted, at his discretion, to receive on the sale of bonds
the legal-tender and Treasury notes to be retired, and, of
course, when they are thus retired or redeemed in gold they
should be canceled. These bonds under existing laws could be
deposited by national banks as security for circulation; and
such banks should be allowed to issue circulation up to the
face value of these or any other bonds so deposited, except
bonds outstanding bearing only 2 per cent interest, and which
sell in the market at less than par. National banks should not
be allowed to take out circulating notes of a less
denomination than $10, and when such as are now outstanding
reach the Treasury, except for redemption and retirement, they
should be canceled and notes of the denomination of $10 and
upward issued in their stead. Silver certificates of the
denomination of $10 and upward should be replaced by
certificates of denominations under $10. As a constant means
for the maintenance of a reasonable supply of gold in the
Treasury our duties on imports should be paid in gold,
allowing all other dues to the Government to be paid in any
other form of money. I believe all the provisions I have
suggested should be embodied in our laws if we are to enjoy a
complete reinstatement of a sound financial condition." The
President's recommendations were not acted upon. The silver
interest in Congress defeated all measures introduced for the
purpose and left the situation unchanged. The Government was
forced to a new issue of bonds under the old act, for the
replenishing of its gold reserve.
----------UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: End--------
UNITED STATES BANK.
See MONEY AND BANKING: A. D. 1791-1816, 1817-1833;
and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1833-1836.
UNITED STATES CHRISTIAN COMMISSION.
See SANITARY COMMISSION.
UNITED STATES CONGRESS.
See CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES.
UNITED STATES OF BRAZIL.
See BRAZIL: A. D. 1889-1891.
UNITED STATES OF COLOMBIA.
See COLOMBIAN STATES.
UNITED STATES PRESIDENT.
See PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES.
UNITED STATES SANITARY COMMISSION.
See SANITARY COMMISSION.
UNITED STATES SENATE.
See SENATE, THE AMERICAN.
UNIVERSITIES.
See EDUCATION;
also VERMONT, VIRGINIA and WISCONSIN UNIVERSITIES,
and (in SUPPLEMENT) BROWN, MINNESOTA, and TULANE.
UNIVERSITY EXTENSION.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS &c.;
A. D. 1873-1889, and 1887-1892.
UNKIAR-SKELESSI, Treaty of (1833).
See TURKS: A. D. 1831-1840.
UNSTRUTT, Battle of the (1075).
See SAXONY: A. D. 1073-1075.
UPCHURCH POTTERY.
The Upchurch marshes, on the Medway, above Sheerness, were the
site of extensive potteries in the time of the Roman
occupation of Britain, and remains of the ware manufactured
are abundant in the neighborhood.
Thomas Wright,
The Celt, the Roman, and the Saxon,
chapter 8.

UPPER HOUSE.
See LORDS, BRITISH HOUSE OF.
UPSALA, Battle of (1520).
See SCANDINAVIAN STATES: A. D. 1397-1527.
UPSAROKAS, OR CROWS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SIOUAN FAMILY.
UR OF THE CHALDEES.
"The Ur Kasdim, i. e. 'Ur of the Chaldæans' in the Hebrew
Scriptures, is the modern Mug-heir, southeast of Babylon; on
clay-tablets discovered in the ruins of this place we find
cuneiform symbols, which are to be read as Uru."
M. Duncker,
History of Antiquity,
book 2, chapter 1.

URARDA
ARARAT.
See ALARODIANS.
URBAN II., Pope, A. D. 1088-1099.
Urban III., Pope, 1185-1187.
Urban IV., Pope, 1261-1264.
Urban V., Pope, 1362-1370.
Urban VI., Pope, 1378-1389.
Urban VII., Pope, 1590, September 15 to September 27.
Urban VIII., Pope, 1623-1644.
URBARIUM, of Maria Theresa, The.
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 1849-1859.
URBINO: Annexation to the States of the Church (1631).
See PAPACY: A. D. 1605-1700.
URGENDJ, Destruction by the Mongols.
See KHUAREZM: A. D. 1220.
URICONIUM,
VIROCONIUM.
An important Roman town in Britain, extensive remains of which
have been unearthed at modern Wroxeter. It was the station of
the 14th legion.
J. C. Anderson,
The Roman city of Uriconium.

Uriconium was totally destroyed by the West Saxons in 583. "A
British poet in verses still left to us sings piteously the
death-song of Uriconium, 'the white town in the valley,' the
town of white stones gleaming among the green woodlands."
J. R. Green,
The Making of England,
chapter 5.

URRACA,
Queen of Castile and Leon, A. D. 1109-1126.
URSINI, The.
See ROME: 13-14TH CENTURIES.
URSULINES, The.
The origin of the order of the Ursulines "is ascribed to
Angela di Brescia, about the year 1537, though the Saint from
whom it received its name, Ursula Benincasa, a native of
Naples, was born ten years afterwards. … The duties of those
holy sisters were the purest within the circle of human
benevolence—to minister to the sick, to relieve the poor, to
console the miserable, to pray with the penitent. These
charitable offices they undertook to execute without the bond
of any community, without the obligation of any monastic vow,
without any separation from society, any renouncement of their
domestic duties and virtues."
G. Waddington,
History of the Church,
chapter 19, section 6.

----------URUGUAY: Start--------
URUGUAY:
The name.
"The Uruguay is called so after a bird, the Uru, which is
found in the woods on its banks, and the term Uruguay
signifies the country of the Uru."
T. J. Hutchinson,
The Parana,
page 44.

URUGUAY: A. D. 1714-1777.
The settlement.
The contest for, between Spain and Portugal.
Relinquishment by the latter.
Inclusion in the viceroyalty of Buenos Ayres.
See ARGENTINE REPUBLIC: A. D. 1580-1777.
{3589}
URUGUAY: A. D. 1826-1828.
The subject of war between Brazil and the Argentine Republic.
Independence established and recognized.
See ARGENTINE REPUBLIC: A. D. 1819-1874.
----------URUGUAY: End--------
USCOCKS, The.
"During the reign of Ferdinand [Emperor, 1558-1564], several
bodies of Christians, quitting the provinces which had been
recently conquered by the Turks, obtained from the Austrian
sovereigns a refuge at Clissa, in Dalmatia, under the
condition of forming themselves into a frontier militia
continually in arms against the infidels, and, from their
emigration, received the name of Uscocks, which, in the
language of the country, signifies wanderers. They fulfilled
the purpose of their establishment; and, being at length
expelled by the Turks, received a new asylum at Senga, a
ruined fortress in Croatia, on the coast of the Adriatic
gulph. Here, their numbers increasing by the accession of
Italian banditti and other marauders, they were rendered more
formidable than before; for they no longer confined their
predatory incursions to the land, but became pirates by sea. …
Their audacity increasing with success and plunder, they
pillaged, without distinction, the vessels of all the nations
who traded in the Adriatic." They were attacked by the Turks
and the Venetians, and the latter, at length, in the early
part of the 17th century, forced the Duke of Styria, who had
protected the freebooters, to allow their stronghold at Segna
to be demolished. "The Uscocks, being transplanted to
Carlstadt, soon lost their name and distinction."
W. Coxe,
History of the House of Austria,
chapter 42 (volume 2).

USDIÆ, The.
See IRELAND: TRIBES OF EARLY CELTIC INHABITANTS.
USES, The Statute of.
See LAW, COMMON: A. D. 1535, and 1557.
USHANT, Naval battle off (1794).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1794 (MARCH-JULY).
USIPETES AND TENCTHERI, Cæsar's overthrow of the.
The Usipetes and Tenctheri, two German tribes, whose home was
on the lower course of the Rhine, north and south of the
Lippe, being hard pressed by the Suevi, crossed the Rhine, B.
C. 55, and began to spread themselves along the Valley of the
Meuse. Cæsar marched against them with great promptitude,
refused to parley with them, accused them of treacherous
attempts to gain time, and was himself charged with wicked
treachery, in seizing their chiefs who met him with pacific
propositions. It is certain, at all events, that he was able
to attack them when they were deprived of leaders, and to
slaughter them with so little resistance that not one Roman
soldier was killed. Those who escaped the sword were driven
into the Rhine (probably at its point of junction with the
Moselle) and almost the entire mass of 180,000 are said to
have perished. The remnant took refuge with the Sicambri or
Sigambri, on the farther shore of the Rhine. Cæsar demanded
the surrender of them, and, when refused, he caused his
engineers to bridge the river in ten days, led his army across
it and laid waste the country of the Sigambri. This was the
first crossing of the Rhine by the Romans. The Suevi offered
battle to the Roman invaders, but Cæsar prudently returned,
and destroyed the bridge.
Cæsar,
Gallic Wars,
book 4, chapters 1-19.

ALSO IN:
C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 10 (volume 1).

----------UTAH: Start--------
UTAH: A. D. 1847.
Migration of Mormons from Nauvoo and their settlement on the
Great Salt Lake.
See MORMONISM: A. D. 1846-1848.
UTAH: A. D. 1848.
Acquisition from Mexico.
See MEXICO: A. D. 1848.
UTAH: A. D. 1849-1850.
The proposed State of Deseret.
Organization of the Territory of Utah.
Its name.
"Until the year 1849 the Mormons were entirely under the
control of their ecclesiastical leaders, regarding the
presidency not only as their spiritual head, but as the source
of law in temporal matters. … There was already in their midst
a small percentage of gentile citizens, gathered … from nearly
all the civilized nations of the earth. … Not infrequently
litigation arose among the gentiles, or between Mormon and
gentile; and though strict justice may have been done by the
bishops, it was difficult for the latter to believe that such
was the case. … Thus it became advisable to establish for the
benefit of all some judicial authority that could not be
questioned by any, whether members of the church or not, and
this authority must be one that, being recognized by the
government of the United States, would have the support of its
laws and the shield of its protection. Further than this, if
the Mormons neglected to establish such government, the
incoming gentiles would do so ere long. Early in 1849,
therefore, a convention was summoned of 'the inhabitants of
that portion of Upper California lying east of the Sierra
Nevada Mountains,' and on the 4th of March assembled at Salt
Lake City. A committee was appointed to draught a
constitution, under which the people might govern themselves
until congress should otherwise provide by law. A few days
later the constitution was adopted, and a provisional
government organized, under the name of the State of Deseret.
An immense tract of country was claimed, extending from
latitude 33° to the border of Oregon, and from the Rocky
Mountains to the Sierra Nevada, together with a section of the
territory now included in southern California, and the strip
of coast lying between Lower California and 118° 30' of west
longitude. The seat of government was to be at Salt Lake
City." In July Almon W. Babbitt was elected delegate to
Congress, and that body was petitioned to admit the
provisionally organized State into the Union. The delegate and
his petition met with a cool reception at Washington; but in
September, 1850, Congress passed an act organizing the
Territory of Utah, and Brigham Young was appointed Governor.
"The act to establish a territorial government for Utah placed
the southern boundary at the 37th parallel, the section
between that limit and the 33d parallel being included in the
Territory of New Mexico [organized at the same time], with the
exception of the part transferred to California, by which
State Utah was to be bounded on the west. On the north, Oregon
was to remain as the boundary, and on the east the Rocky
Mountains." "The word Utah originated with the people
inhabiting that region. Early in the 17th century, when New
Mexico was first much talked of by the Spaniards, the
principal nations of frequent mention as inhabiting the
several sides of the locality about that time occupied were
the Navajos, the Yutas, the Apaches, and the Comanches. Of the
Utah nation, which belongs to the Shoshone family, there were
many tribes. … The early orthography of the word Utah is
varied." "Yuta" "was a common spelling by the early
Spaniards, and might be called the proper one. Later we have
'Youta,' 'Eutaw,' 'Utaw,' and 'Utah.'"
H. H. Bancroft,
History of the Pacific States,
volume 21 (Utah), chapter 17, and foot-note, page 34.

See, also, AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SHOSHONEAN FAMILY.
{3590}
UTAH: A. D. 1857-1859.
The Mormon Rebellion.
"To this would-be 'State of Deseret' President Fillmore had
assigned Brigham Young, the spiritual head of the church, as
territorial governor; and by 1857, when a Democratic President
showed the disposition to apply the usual temporal rule of
rotation to the office, Young was rebellious, and the whole
Mormon population, refusing allegiance to anyone but their
consecrated head, began to drill and gird on their armor for
resistance. Judges of the territorial courts had to flee for
their lives; justice, which had long been tampered with to
absolve church members from punishment, was deprived of
process. It was charged that the Mormon hierarchy had leagued
with Indian tribes to impel them to atrocities against the
Gentile inhabitants, while their own Danites, or destroying
angels, were secretly set apart and bound by horrid oath to
pillage and murder such as made themselves obnoxious to the
theocracy. … President Buchanan appointed as the new governor
of Utah Alfred Cumming, a man combining courage with
discretion, and filled the judicial and other vacancies which
existed. To protect those new officers and aid them in
discharging their functions, he ordered a detachment of
regulars to accompany them to the Salt Lake region. The need
of this was soon apparent. Early in September, 1857, a part of
the troops left Fort Laramie, and on the 15th of the same
month Brigham Young, parading audaciously the commission he
still held from the United States, forbade all armed forces
from entering the territory, and called upon his people to
defend themselves against the 'armed mercenary mob' of
invaders. His legislature, meeting later, sustained him in his
bitter diatribe against the 'profane, drunken, and corrupt
officials,' which a Washington administration was trying to
force upon Utah territory at the point of the bayonet. A
Mormon force had meanwhile advanced to impede the approach of
our regulars, capturing and burning three supply trains of
wagons laden with tents and provisions, stampeding the horses,
and so crippling Fort Bridger, which was distant some twelve
days' march from Salt Lake city, as to deprive our army, on
its arrival, of a proper winter's shelter after its long and
fatiguing march, and compel General Johnston, who commanded
this important post, to despatch part of his forces upon a
dreary and hazardous expedition to New Mexico for further
supplies. Johnston's despatches in October showed the
President that unless a large force was quickly sent out, a
long conflict would be inevitable. Buchanan and his Secretary
of War asked from the present Congress ten new regiments, of
which five might be used to bring the Mormons to subjection.
But the Lecompton controversy was raging; and the use of
Federal troops to put down the free-State movement in Kansas
had caused such mistrust and irritation that none but the
President's unshaken supporters felt inclined to place more
troops at his disposal. The bill for an army increase was
lost, though both Houses passed a measure authorizing the
President to accept for the Utah disturbances two regiments of
volunteers. The volunteers were not called out; but Buchanan
mustered a military force out of the regulars strong enough to
overawe and overpower Utah's rebellious inhabitants. Two peace
commissioners also bore to Utah a proclamation from the
President, dated April 6th, which offered free pardon, except
to those who persisted still in disloyal resistance. Governor
Cumming, upon his arrival, made a like announcement. These
conciliatory efforts, backed by an irresistible show of
military strength, brought the Mormons to a speedy
acknowledgment of allegiance. They fought not a battle, but
manifested a purpose to burn their houses and make a new and
peaceable retreat into the wilderness. From this purpose,
after some conferences, they were at length dissuaded; and it
was agreed in June between the Mormon leaders and our
commissioners that the United States soldiery should be kept
out of sight as much as possible while Utah remained tranquil.
On the last day of the same month the new governor,
accompanied by Brigham Young, came back to Salt Lake city to
assume functions which were fully recognized. A few days
earlier, and before the Mormons had begun to return to their
homes, General Johnston and his troops, leaving Fort Bridger,
reached the desolate city, marched through its streets, and,
crossing its river Jordan, encamped on the opposite bank.
While abandoning all further effort at violent resistance, the
Mormons still clung to the hope of being left to govern
themselves and preserve their institutions against the world's
contaminating touch, by gaining the indispensable condition of
practical isolation and independence. To this Congress in its
next winter's session they renewed the former petitions they
had presented for immediate admission to the Union as the
'State of Deseret.' And should this request be denied, they
prayed that the organic act of the territory might be so
amended as to give the inhabitants the right to choose their
own governor, judges, and other officers. All this Congress
quietly ignored; and in military circles it was still
generally believed that, for all this outward show of loyal
acquiescence, the Mormons felt at heart no more affection for
the United States than for any foreign nation; that the only
rule they really recognized was that of their religion and the
will of their hierarchy; and that force must still be used to
compel them. Such views were entertained by General Albert
Sidney Johnston, the military commander at Utah, destined to
later distinction in the art of war. But Cumming, the
governor, who had the temporizing instincts of a civilian,
thought differently. The two came into collision when Mormons
were brought to trial in the courts for a slaughter of
emigrants in 1857, known as the Mountain Meadow massacre.
[This was the massacre, by Indians and Mormons, of a party of
136 emigrants, from Arkansas and Missouri, who were passing
through Utah to California; it occurred in September, 1857, in
a valley called the Mountain Meadows, about 300 miles south of
Salt Lake city; only 17 young children were saved from the
slaughter.] At the request of the Federal judge, Johnston
furnished a military detachment to guard the prisoners; and
when Cumming, the governor, interposed because of the angry
remonstrance of the people, Johnston would not remove them.
Buchanan, being appealed to, sustained the governor's
authority."
J. Schouler,
History of the United States,
chapter 22 (volume 5).

ALSO IN:
H. H. Bancroft,
History of the Pacific States,
volume 21, chapters 18-21.

W. P. Johnston,
Life of General Albert Sidney Johnston,
chapter 13.

Mrs. T. B. H. Stenhouse,
Tell it All,
chapter 23.

Report of United States Secretary of the Interior,
36th Congress, 1st session,
Senate Ex. Doc., number 42 (volume 11).

{3591}
UTAH: A. D. 1882-1893.
The Edmunds Act and its enforcement.
Abandonment of Polygamy by the Mormons.
Proclamation of Amnesty for past offenses against the law.
In March, 1882, an Act of Congress (known as the Edmunds Act)
was passed for the purpose of making efficient the law against
polygamy in the territories, which had stood among the
statutes of the United States for twenty years, without power
on the part of the federal courts or officials in Utah to
enforce it, as against Mormon juries. Besides repeating the
penalties prescribed In the Act of 1862, the Act of 1882
provides, in its eighth section, that "no polygamist,
bigamist, or any person cohabiting with more than one woman,
and no woman cohabiting with any of the persons described as
aforesaid in this section, in any Territory or other place
over which the United States have exclusive jurisdiction,
shall be entitled to vote at any election held in any such
Territory or other place, or be eligible for election or
appointment to or be entitled to hold any office or place of
public trust, honor, or emolument in, under, or for any such
Territory or place, or under the United States." The ninth and
last section is as follows: "Section 9. That all the
registration and election offices of every description in the
Territory of Utah are hereby declared vacant, and each and
every duty relating to the registration of voters, the conduct
of elections, the receiving or rejection of votes, and the
canvassing and returning of the same, and the issuing of
certificates or other evidence of election, in said Territory,
shall, until other provisions be made by the legislative
assembly of said Territory, as is hereinafter by this section
provided, be performed, under the existing laws of the United
States and said Territory, by proper persons, who shall be
appointed to execute such offices and perform such duties by a
Board of five persons, to be appointed by the President, by
and with the advice and consent of the Senate, not more than
three of whom shall be members of one political party, and a
majority of whom shall be a quorum. The members of said Board
so appointed by the President shall each receive a salary at
the rate of three thousand dollars per annum, and shall
continue in office until the legislative assembly of said
Territory shall make provision for filling said offices as
herein authorized. The Secretary of the Territory shall be the
secretary of said Board and keep a journal of its proceedings,
and attest the action of said Board under this section. The
canvass and return of all the votes at elections in said
Territory for members of the legislative assembly thereof
shall also be returned to said Board, which shall canvass all
such returns and issue certificates of election for those
persons who, being eligible for such election, shall appear to
have been lawfully elected, which certificates shall be the
only evidence of the right of such persons to sit in such
assembly: Provided, That said Board of five persons shall not
exclude any person otherwise eligible to vote from the polls
on account of any opinion such person may entertain on the
subject of bigamy or polygamy, nor shall they refuse to count
any such vote on account of the opinion of the person casting
it on the subject of bigamy or polygamy, but each house of
such assembly, after its organization, shall have power to
decide upon the elections and qualifications of its members.
And at or after the first meeting of said legislative assembly
whose members shall have been elected and returned according
to the provisions of this act, said legislative assembly may
make such laws, conformable to the organic act of said
Territory, and not inconsistent with other laws of the United
States, as it shall deem proper concerning the filling of the
offices in said Territory declared vacant by this act."—The
following Proclamation, issued by the President of the United
States on the 4th day of January, 1893, may be looked upon as
the sequel and consequence of the legislation recorded above:
"Whereas Congress, by a statute approved March 22, 1882, and
by statutes in furtherance and amendment thereof, defined the
crimes of bigamy, polygamy, and unlawful cohabitation in the
Territories and other places within the exclusive jurisdiction
of the United States and prescribed a penalty for such crimes;
and Whereas, on or about the 6th day of October, 1890, the
Church of the Latter-Day Saints, commonly known as the Mormon
Church, through its president, issued a manifesto proclaiming
the purpose of said church no longer to sanction the practice
of polygamous marriages and calling upon all members and
adherents of said church to obey the laws of the United States
in reference to said subject-matter; and Whereas it is
represented that since the date of said declaration the
members and adherents of said church have generally obeyed
said laws and have abstained from plural marriages and
polygamous cohabitation; and Whereas, by a petition dated
December 19, 1891, the officials of said church, pledging the
membership thereof to a faithful obedience to the laws against
plural marriage and unlawful cohabitation, have applied to me
to grant amnesty for past offenses against said laws, which
request a very large number of influential non-Mormons,
residing in the Territories, have also strongly urged; and
Whereas, the Utah Commission, in their report bearing date
September 15, 1892, recommended that said petition be granted
and said amnesty proclaimed, under proper conditions as to the
future observance of the law, with a view to the encouragement
of those now disposed to become law abiding citizens; and
Whereas, during the past two years such amnesty has been
granted to individual applicants in a very large number of
cases, conditioned upon the faithful observance of the laws of
the United States against unlawful cohabitation; and there are
now pending many more such applications: Now therefore, I,
Benjamin Harrison, President of the United States, by virtue
of the power in me vested, do hereby declare and grant a full
amnesty and pardon to all persons liable to the penalties of
said act by reason of unlawful cohabitation under the color of
polygamous or plural marriage, who have since November 1, 1890,
abstained from such unlawful cohabitation; but upon the
express condition that they shall in the future faithfully
obey the laws of the United States hereinbefore named, and not
otherwise. Those who shall fail to avail themselves of the
clemency hereby offered will be vigorously prosecuted. In
witness whereof I have hereunto set my hand and caused the
seal of the United States to be affixed. Done at the city of
Washington this 4th day of January, in the year of our Lord
1893, and of the Independence of the United States the 117th.
Benjamin Harrison."
{3592}
UTAH: A. D. 1894-1895.
Provision for admission to the Union as a State.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1894-1895.
----------UTAH: End--------
UTAHS, UTES, PIUTES, etc.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SHOSHONEAN FAMILY.
----------UTICA: Start--------
UTICA:
Origin.
"The most ancient Phœnician colonies were Utica, nearly on the
northern-most point of the coast of Africa, and in the same
gulf (now known as the gulf of Tunis) as Carthage, over
against Cape Lilybæum in Sicily,—and Gades, or Gadeira, on
the south-western coast of Spain; a town which, founded
perhaps near one thousand years before the Christian era, has
maintained a continuous prosperity, and a name (Cadiz)
substantially unaltered, longer than any town in Europe. How
well the site of Utica was suited to the circumstances of
Phœnician colonists may be inferred from the fact that
Carthage was afterwards established in the same gulf and near
to the same spot, and that both the two cities reached a high
pitch of prosperity."
G. Grote,
History of Greece,
part 2, chapter 18.

[Transcriber's note: The meaning of the phrase
'…name (Cadiz)…' appears to be ambiguous.
"The site of … Utica is … about 30 km from Tunis and 30 km
from Bizerte and near … Zhana, … Ghar El Melh, … El Alia,
… Metline."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Utica%2C_Tunisia]
UTICA:
Relations to Carthage.
See CARTHAGE, THE DOMINION OF.
UTICA:
Curio's defeat.
Curio, the legate or lieutenant sent first by Cæsar to Africa
(B. C. 49), to attack the Pompeian forces in that quarter,
undertook with two legions to reduce the city of Utica, which
had became the capital of the Roman Province. Juba, king of
Numidia, who was personally hostile to both Curio and Cæsar,
came to the assistance of the Pompeians and forced Curio to
withdraw from its besieging lines into the neighboring
Cornelian camp, which was a famous military entrenchment left
by Scipio Africanus. There he might have waited in safety for
re-enforcements; but the wily Numidian tempted him out by a
feigned retreat and then overwhelmed him. Curio and most of
his men were slain.
C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 16.

ALSO IN:
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 5, chapter 7.

UTICA:
Last stand of the opponents of Cæsar.
See ROME: B. C. 47-46.
----------UTICA: End--------
UTRAQUISTS, The.
See BOHEMIA: A. D. 1419-1434.
----------UTRECHT: Start--------
UTRECHT:
The Episcopal Principality.
"At the last ford of the Rhine a hamlet had in Roman times
been built, possibly a fort also. Nothing is preserved
regarding it but the name, which, in the mutations of
language, passed from Ultrajectum into Utrecht. Towards the
conclusion of the 7th century, Clement Willebrod, an English
priest, who had been educated at the monastery of Ripon,
coming as a missionary into those parts, succeeded, with the
aid of eleven of his fellow-countrymen, in winning over the
Frisian people to the Christian faith. He fixed his abode at
Utrecht, of which he was afterwards appointed bishop; and
gifts of land, at the time of little worth, were made to his
successors by Pepin and Charlemagne. Such was the commencement
of the temporal grandeur of the prince-bishops, whose dynasty
attained to a power little less than sovereign during the
middle ages. … With ready access to the sea, and not without
an early disposition towards these pursuits which their
kinsmen of the Rhineland towns were beginning to follow, the
inhabitants of Utrecht soon became good sailors and good
weavers, and their city throve apace. Enriched by successive
grants of privileges and lands, the bishops of Utrecht
gradually became powerful feudal lords."
W. T. McCullagh,
Industrial History of Free Nations,
chapter 8 (volume 2).

UTRECHT: A. D. 1456.
The bishopric grasped by the House of Burgundy.
"Utrecht was still a separate state, governed by its sovereign
bishop, who was elected by the votes of the chapter, subject
to the approval of the Pope. On the vacancy which occurred
towards the end of the year 1455, the choice of the canons
fell upon Gisbert van Brederode, who had previously been
archdeacon of the cathedral, and was held in general esteem
amongst the people as well as the clergy. The Duke of Burgundy
coveted so rich a prize, rather for its political importance,
however, … than for any direct or immediate gain." The Duke
appealed to Rome; Gisbert was put back into his archdeaconry,
with an annuity for life, and David, a natural son of Duke
Philip, was made bishop. "Thus the foundation was laid for the
permanent union of Utrecht to the other provinces, although
its final accomplishment was destined to be deferred yet many
years."
W. T. McCullagh,
Industrial History of Free Nations,
chapter 10 (volume 2).

UTRECHT: A. D. 1576.
The Spanish Fury.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1575-1577.
UTRECHT: A. D. 1579.
The Union of the Seven Provinces.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1577-1581.
UTRECHT: A. D. 1712-1714.
The Treaties which ended the War of the Spanish Succession,
forming the Peace of Utrecht and the Treaty of Rastadt.
The long War of the Spanish Succession was brought to a close
(except as between Germany and France) by negotiations at
Utrecht, which resulted in the concluding of a number of
treaties between the several powers concerned, constituting
collectively what is known as the Peace of Utrecht.
Negotiations to this end were begun by England and France
early in 1711, and preliminaries were settled between them and
signed in October of that year. This action of the English
compelled the other allies to consent to a general conference,
which opened at Utrecht January 20, 1712. The discussion of
terms lasted more than a year, while the war went on. Between
Germany and France the war still continued and it was at
Rastadt (March, 1714), not Utrecht, that the last named powers
came to their agreement of peace. The several treaties
concluded at Utrecht were most of them signed on the 31st day
of March. O. S., or April 11, N. S., in the year 1713, "by the
plenipotentiaries of France, England, Portugal, Prussia,
Savoy, and the United Provinces; the emperor resolving to
continue the war, and the king of Spain refusing to sign the
stipulations until a principality should be provided in the
Low Countries for the princess Ursini, the favourite of his
queen {3593}
The chief articles of this memorable pacification were to the
following purport: It was stipulated that, … Philip, now
established on the Spanish throne; should renounce all right
to the crown of France; that the dukes of Berry and Orleans,
the next heirs to the French monarchy after the infant
dauphin, should in like manner renounce all right to the crown
of Spain, in the event of their accession to the French
throne; that, on the death of Philip, and in default of his
male issue, the succession of Spain and the Indies should be
secured to the duke of Savoy; that the island of Sicily should
be instantly ceded by his Catholic majesty to the same prince,
with the title of king; that France should also cede to him
the valleys of Pragelas, Oulx, Sezanne, Bardonache, and
Château-Dauphin, with the forts of Exilles and Fenestrelles,
and restore to him the duchy of Savoy and the county of Nice;
and that the full property and sovereignty of both banks and
the navigation of the Marañan, or river of Amazons, in South
America, should belong to the king of Portugal. It was
declared that the king of Prussia should receive Spanish
Guelderland, with the sovereignty of Neufchâtel and Valengin,
in exchange for the principality of Orange and the lordship of
Châlons, and that his regal title should be acknowledged; that
the Rhine should form the boundary of the German empire on the
side of France; and that all fortifications, beyond that
river, claimed by France, or in the possession of his most
Christian majesty, should either be relinquished to the
emperor or destroyed; that the kingdom of Naples, the duchy of
Milan, and the Spanish territories on the Tuscan shore, should
be ceded to the house of Austria; that the sovereignty of the
Spanish Netherlands should likewise be secured to that family;
but that the elector of Bavaria (to whom they had been granted
by Philip) should retain such places as were still in his
possession, until he should be reinstated in all his German
dominions, except the Upper Palatinate, and also be put in
possession of the island of Sardinia, with the title of king:
that Luxemburg, Namur, and Charleroy should be given to the
states-general as a barrier, together with Mons, Menin,
Tournay, and other places; and that Lisle, Aire, Bethune, and
St. Venant, should be restored to France. It was agreed that
the French monarch should acknowledge the title of queen Anne,
and the eventual succession of the family of Hanover to the
British throne; that the fortifications of Dunkirk (the cause
of much jealousy to England, and raised at vast expense to
France) should be demolished, and the harbour filled up; that
the island of St. Christopher (which had long been possessed
jointly by the French and English, but from which the French
had been expelled in 1702) should be subject to this country
[England]; that Hudson's Bay and Straits (where the French had
founded a settlement, but without dispossessing the English,
and carried on a rival trade during the war), the town of
Placentia, and other districts of the island of Newfoundland
(where the French had been suffered to establish themselves,
through the negligence of government), and the long-disputed
province of Nova Scotia (into which the French had early
intruded, out of which they had been frequently driven, and
which had been finally conquered by an army from New England
in 1710), should be considered as the dependencies of the
British crown: that Minorca and the fortress of Gibraltar
(conquered from Spain) should remain in the possession of
Great Britain; and that the Assiento, or contract for
furnishing the Spanish colonies in South America with negroes,
should belong to the subjects of Great Britain for the term of
thirty years. That these conditions, especially on the part of
Great Britain, were very inadequate to the success and expense
of the war, will be allowed by every intelligent man, whose
understanding is not warped by political prejudices. … The
other confederates had greater cause to be satisfied, and the
emperor [Charles VI.] as much as any of them; yet was he
obstinate in refusing to sign the general pacification, though
two months were allowed him to deliberate on the terms. But he
had soon reason to repent his rashness in resolving to
continue the war alone. … The imperial army on the Rhine,
commanded by prince Eugene, was not in a condition to face the
French under Villars, who successively took Worms, Spire,
Keiserlautern, and the important fortress of Landau. He forced
the passage of the Rhine … and reduced Freyburg, the capital
of the Breisgau. Unwilling to prosecute a disastrous war, the
emperor began seriously to think of peace; and conferences,
which afterward terminated in a pacific treaty, were opened
between prince Eugene and Villars, at Ranstadt. The terms of
this treaty, concluded on the 6th of March (N. S.) 1714 [but
ratified at Baden the next September, and sometimes called the
Treaty of Baden], were less favourable to the emperor than
those which had been offered at Utrecht. The king of France
retained Landau, which he had before proposed to cede, with
several fortresses behind the Rhine, which he had agreed to
demolish [but restored Freiburg]. He procured the full
re-establishment of the electors of Bavaria and Cologne in
their dominions and dignities; the former prince consenting to
relinquish Sardinia to the emperor, in return for the Upper
Palatinate. … The principal articles in regard to Italy and
the Low Countries were the same with those settled at Utrecht.
Relaxing in his obstinacy, the king of Spain also acceded to
the general pacification."
W. Russell,
History of Modern Europe,
part 2, letter 23 (volume 3).

ALSO IN:
J. W. Gerard,
The Peace of Utrecht,
chapters 24-29.

T. Macknight,
Life of Bolingbroke,
chapters 8-9.

G. W. Cooke,
Memoirs of Bolingbroke,
volume 1, chapter 13.

W. Coxe,
Memoirs of Marlborough,
chapters 108-110.

J. C. Collins,
Bolingbroke,
section 1.

A. Hassall,
Life of Bolingbroke,
chapter 3.

See, also,
ITALY: A. D. 1701-1713;
SLAVERY, NEGRO: A. D. 1698-1776;
CANADA: A. D.1711-1713;
and NEWFOUNDLAND: A. D. 1713.
----------UTRECHT: End--------
UTRECHT SCHOOL OF ST. MARTIN.
See EDUCATION, MEDIÆVAL: NETHERLANDS.
UXBRIDGE, Attempted Treaty of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1645 (JANUARY-FEBRUARY).
UXELLODUNUM, Siege of.
See GAUL: B. C. 58-51.
UXMAL, Ruins of.
See MEXICO: ANCIENT, THE MAYA AND NAHUA PEOPLES.
UZES, The.
See PATCHINAKS.
{3594}
V.
VACALUS, The.
The ancient name of the river Waal.
VACCÆI, The.
One of the tribes of the Celtiberians in ancient Spain.
T. Mommsen,
History of Rome,
book 4, chapter 1.

VACCINATION, The discovery of.
See MEDICAL SCIENCE: 18TH CENTURY.
VACOMAGI, The.
A tribe in ancient Caledonia, whose territory extended along
the border of the Highlands, from the Moray Firth to the Tay.
See BRITAIN: CELTIC TRIBES.
VACSLAV.
See WENCESLAUS.
VADIMONIAN LAKE, Battle of the.
See ROME: B. C. 295-191.
VAISYAS.
See CASTE SYSTEM OF INDIA.
VALDEMAR I. (called The Great), King of Denmark, A. D. 1157-1182.
Valdemar I., King of Sweden, 1266-1275.
Valdemar II., King of Denmark, 1202-1241.
Valdemar III., King of Denmark, 1340-1375.
VALDEVEZ, The Tourney of.
See PORTUGAL: A. D. 1095-1325.
VALEA ALBA, Battle of (1476).
See BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES:
14-18TH CENTURIES (ROUMANIA, ETC.)
VALENCIA: A. D. 1031-1092.
The seat of a Moorish kingdom.
See SPAIN: A. D. 1031-1086.
----------VALENCIENNES: Start--------
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1566.
Crushing of the first revolt against Spanish tyranny in the
Netherlands.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1566-1568.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1576.
The Spanish Fury.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1575-1577.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1583.
Submission to Spain.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1584-1585.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1656.
Siege and failure of Turenne.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1653-1656.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1677.
Taken by Louis XIV.
See NETHERLANDS (HOLLAND): A. D. 1674-1678.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1679.
Cession to France.
See NIMEGUEN, THE PEACE OF.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1793.
Siege and capture by the Austrians.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1793 (JULY-DECEMBER) PROGRESS OF THE WAR.
VALENCIENNES: A. D. 1794.
Recovery by the French.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1794 (JANUARY-JULY).
----------VALENCIENNES: End--------
VALENS, Roman Emperor (Eastern), A. D. 364-378.
VALENTIA.
One of the Roman provinces formed in Britain, extending from
the wall of Hadrian to the wall of Antoninus, covering
southern Scotland. It was named in honor of the Emperor
Valentinian.
See BRITAIN: A. D. 323-337; and 367-370.
VALENTINE, Pope, A. D. 827, September to October.
VALENTINIAN I., Roman Emperor (Western), A. D. 364-375.
Valentinian II., Roman Emperor (Western), 375-392.
Valentinian III., Roman Emperor (Western), 425-455.
VALERIAN, Roman Emperor, A. D. 253-260.
VALERIAN LAWS.
See ROME: B. C. 509.
VALERIO-HORATIAN LAWS, The.
See ROME: B. C. 449.
VAL-ES-DUNES, Battle of (1047).
See NORMANDY: A. D. 1035-1063.
VALLACHIA.
See BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES.
VALLACHS, The.
See WALLACHS.
VALLADOLID, Battle of (1813).
See MEXICO: A. D. 1810-1819.
VALLANDIGHAM, Clement L., The arrest of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1863 (MAY-JUNE).
VALLEY FORGE:
Washington's army in winter quarters.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1777 (JANUARY-DECEMBER).
VALLI.
VALLUM.
See CASTRA.
VALMY, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1792 (SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER).
VALOIS, The House of.
The direct line of the Capetian kings of France, descendants
of Hugh Capet, ended in 1328, with the death of Charles IV.
The crown then passed to the late king's cousin, Philip of
Valois, son of Charles Count of Valois, who was the second son
of Philip III. He became Philip VI. in the series of French
kings, and with him began the royal dynasty or House of
Valois, which came to an end in 1589, on the assassination of
Henry III., yielding the throne to the Bourbon family.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1314-1328.
For source of the name.
See BOURBON, THE HOUSE OF.
VALOUTINA, Battle of.
See RUSSIA: A. D. 1812 (JUNE-SEPTEMBER).
VALTELINE, Annexation to the Cisalpine Republic.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1797 (MAY-OCTOBER).
VALTELINE WAR.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1624-1626.
VAN BUREN, Martin.
Presidential election and administration.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1836, to 1841.
Defeat in Presidential Election.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1840.
The Free Soil Movement.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1848.
VANCOUVER'S ISLAND.
See BRITISH COLUMBIA.
VANDALIA, The proposed western colony of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1765-1768.
----------VANDALS: Start--------
VANDALS:
Origin and early movements.
"Gibbon declares that a striking resemblance, in manners,
complexion, religion, and language, indicates that the Goths
and Vandals were originally one great people; and he cites the
testimony of Pliny and Procopius in support of this belief.
According to this theory, therefore, the Vandals are of the
Teutonic stock. Other learned men have endeavoured to identify
them with the Wendes; and the Wendes, as we have seen,
according to the authority of Jornandes and others, were
members of the Slavic race. The question has been examined,
with great learning and ingenuity, by M. L. Marcus, Professor
at the College of Dijon, in a work upon Vandal history. His
conclusion, drawn from a comparison of what Tacitus, Pliny,
Procopius, and Jornandes have left us upon the subject, is
favourable to the hypothesis of Gibbon. Between the Wendes and
the Vindili of Pliny, who were undoubtedly Vandals, he
considers that no nearer point of union can be found than that
of the Asiatic origin common to all nations of Slavic and
Teutonic blood.
{3595}
He accounts for the fact that some confusion upon the subject
subsists in ancient writers, by the supposition that the
Slaves, after the great migration of Goths and Vandals to the
South, occupied the locality they had abandoned on the coasts
of the Baltic, and became inheritors of the name, as well as
of the land, of their predecessors. Hence they were commonly,
though incorrectly, called Vindili, or Vandals. … The earliest
locality of the tribe, so far as authentic history can trace
them, seems to have been the district between the Vistula and
the Elbe. Here they were found by the Langobardi, in their
migration towards the South. … In the time of Pliny, we have
that writer's testimony to the fact that the Vandals were
still to be found between the two rivers. But during the next
two centuries their unwarlike habits must have tended to
diminish their importance among their fierce and active
neighbours, of whom the Goths were the most formidable, and
probably the most aggressive. Tacitus, at any rate, in his
tractate upon the Germans [A. D. 100], merely notices them by
name. … Another half-century finds them in a strong position
among the mountains which form the northern frontier of

Bohemia. It is certain that they took part in the great
Marcomannic war [A. D. 168-180]. … In the treaty made by
Commodus, the son of Marcus Aurelius, with the Marcomanni [A.
D. 180], the Vandals are one of the tribes secured from the
hostility of those persevering enemies of the Roman empire. At
this time, Ptolemy informs us that the Vandals occupied the
districts lying around the sources of the Elbe; and all other
investigation confirms the statement." A hundred years later,
the Vandals appear to have been planted in a district on the
Danube, east of the Theiss; from which they were soon
afterwards driven by the Goths. They were then permitted by
the emperor Constantine to pass the frontiers of the empire
and settle in Pannonia, where they accepted Christianity and
exhibited "the greatest aptitude for commerce and the arts of
peace." Despite their Christianity, however, and despite their
aptitude for the "arts of peace," the Vandals, after seventy
years of friendly neighboring with the Romans, joined the
savage pack of Alans, Sueves and Burgundians which, on the
last day of the year 406, broke into Gaul and shattered the
empire and the civilization of Rome beyond the Alps.
J. G. Sheppard,
The Fall of Rome,
lecture 7.

ALSO IN:
T. Hodgkin,
Italy and her Invaders,
book 3, chapter 2 (volume 2).

VANDALS: A. D. 406-409.
Final Invasion of Gaul.
See GAUL: A. D. 406-409.
A. D. 409-414.
Settlement in Spain.
See SPAIN: A. D. 409-414.
VANDALS: A. D. 428.
Conquests in Spain.
"After the retreat of the Goths [A. D. 418] the authority of
Honorius had obtained a precarious establishment in Spain,
except only in the province of Gallicia, where the Suevi and
the Vandals had fortified their camps in mutual discord and
hostile independence. The Vandals prevailed, and their
adversaries were besieged in the Nervasian hills, between Leon
and Oviedo, till the approach of Count Asterius compelled, or
rather provoked, the victorious barbarians to remove the scene
of war to the plains of Bætica. The rapid progress of the
Vandals soon required a more effectual opposition, and the
master-general Castinus marched against them with a numerous
army of Romans and Goths. Vanquished in battle by an inferior
enemy, Castinus fled with dishonour to Tarragona. … Seville
and Carthagena became the reward, or rather the prey, of the
ferocious conquerors."
E. Gibbon,
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 33.

Southern Spain, the ancient Bætica, acquired from the Vandals
the name Vandalusia, which became Andalusia.
R. G. Latham,
Ethnology of Europe,
chapter 2.

VANDALS: A. D. 429-439.
Conquests in Africa.
In May, A. D. 429, the Vandals passed from Spain into Africa,
invited by Count Boniface, the Roman governor of the African
province. The latter had been deceived by an intriguing rival,
Count Aetius, who persuaded him that the imperial Court at
Ravenna were planning his disgrace and death. Thus incited to
rebellion, as an act of self defense, he called the Vandals to
his help. The latter had just fallen under the leadership of a
new and terrible king—the bold and ruthless Genseric, who was
destined to make the name of his people a proverb through all
time for ferocity and barbarism. To the Vandals were united
the Alans, and Genseric invaded Africa with some 80,000 men.
He was joined, moreover, by great numbers of disaffected
native Mauritanians, or Moors, and was welcomed by swarms of
the fanatical Donatists, whose "vandalism" could quite equal
his own. Count Boniface shrank aghast from the terrible
invasion he had summoned, and learning, too late, how foully
he had been played upon, returned to his allegiance with
penitent energy and zeal. He turned his arms against Genseric;
but it was in vain. "The victorious barbarians insulted the
open country; and Carthage, Cirta, and Hippo Regius were the
only cities that appeared to rise above the general
inundation. … The seven fruitful provinces, from Tangier to
Tripoli, were overwhelmed. … The Vandals, where they found
resistance, seldom gave quarter; and the deaths of their
valiant countrymen were expiated by the ruin of the cities
under whose walls they had fallen. Careless of the
distinctions of age or sex or rank, they employed every
species of indignity and torture to force from the captives a
discovery of their hidden wealth." Defeated in a battle which
he ventured, Boniface retired into Hippo Regius and stood a
siege of fourteen months. A second battle, won by the Vandals,
decided the fate of the city, but its inhabitants escaped, for
the most part, by sea, before the barbarians broke in. The
great Bishop of Hippo, the venerable St. Augustine, was in the
city when the siege began, but died before it ended, in his
seventy-sixth year. "When the city, some months after his
death, was burned by the Vandals, the library was fortunately
saved which contained his voluminous writings." Hippo fell in
the summer of A. D. 431. It was not until eight years later
that Carthage succumbed,—taken treacherously, by surprise, on
the 9th of October, 439; being 585 years after the destruction
of the ancient city by the younger Scipio. The provinces of
Africa were now fully in the possession of the Vandals, and
the loss of their cor
E. Gibbon,
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 33.

ALSO IN:
J. C. L. de Sismondi,
Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 7.

T. Hodgkin,
Italy and Her Invaders,
book 3, chapter 2.

VANDALS: A. D. 429-477.
In Sicily.
See SICILY: A. D. 429-525.
{3596}
VANDALS: A. D. 431-533.
Ruin of Africa under their dominion.
"The Vandals were bigoted Arians and their government was
peculiarly tyrannical; they always treated the Roman
inhabitants of Africa as political enemies, and persecuted
them as religious opponents. The Visigoths in Spain had
occupied two thirds of the subjugated lands, the Ostrogoths in
Italy had been satisfied with one third; and both these people
had acknowledged the civil rights of the Romans as citizens
and Christians. The Vandals adopted a different policy.
Genseric reserved immense domains to himself and to his sons.
He divided the densely peopled and rich districts of Africa
proper among the Vandal warriors, exempting them from taxation
and binding them to military service. … They seized all the
richest lands, and the most valuable estates, and exterminated
the higher class of the Romans. Only the poorer proprietors
were permitted to preserve the arid and distant parts of the
country. Still, the number of the Romans excited the fears of
the Vandals, who destroyed the walls of the provincial towns
in order to prevent the people from receiving succours from
the Eastern Empire. … When Genseric conquered Carthage, his
whole army amounted only to 50,000 warriors; yet this small
horde devoured all the wealth of Africa in the course of a
single century, and, from an army of hardy soldiers, it was
converted Into a caste of luxurious nobles living in splendid
villas round Carthage. In order fully to understand the
influence of the Vandals on the state of the country which
they occupied, it must be observed that their oppressive
government had already so far lowered the condition and
reduced the numbers of the Roman provincials, that the native
Moors began to reoccupy the country from which Roman industry
and Roman capital had excluded them. … As the property of the
province was destroyed, Its Roman inhabitants perished."
G. Finlay,
Greece Under the Romans,
chapter 3, section 5.

VANDALS: A. D. 455.
The sack of Rome by Genseric.
See ROME: A. D. 455
VANDALS: A. D. 533-534.
End of the kingdom and nation.
The weakened and disordered state of the Vandal kingdom,
concurring with the revival of a military spirit in the
eastern Roman empire, which the great soldier Belisarius had
brought about, encouraged the Emperor Justinian to attempt, A.
D. 533, a reconquest of the lost Roman provinces in Africa.
With a fleet of six hundred ships, bearing 37,000 men,
Belisarius set sail from Constantinople in the month of June
and landed early in September on the African coast, about five
days journey from Carthage,—having halted at a port in Sicily
on the voyage. A few days later, he defeated the Vandal king,
Gelimer, in a battle (Ad Decimus) fought at ten miles distance
from his capital, and entered Carthage in triumph (September
15, A. D. 533), received with joy by its Roman and Catholic
inhabitants, long persecuted and humiliated by the Arian
Vandals. A second and decisive battle was fought some weeks
afterwards at Tricamaron, twenty miles away from Carthage, and
there and then the Vandal kingdom came to its end. Gelimer
fled into the wilds of Numidia, was pursued, and, having
surrendered himself in the March following, was sent to
Constantinople, and passed the remainder of his days in peace
and modest luxury on a comfortable estate in Galatia. "The
fall of the Vandal monarchy was an event full of meaning for
the future history of Africa. There can be little doubt that
in destroying it Justinian was unconsciously removing the most
powerful barrier which might in the next century have arrested
the progress of Mohammedanism."
T. Hodgkin,
Italy and Her Invaders,
book 4, chapter 15 (v 3).

"The bravest of the Vandal youth were distributed into five
squadrons of cavalry, which adopted the name of their
benefactor. … But these rare exceptions, the reward of birth
or valour, are insufficient to explain the fate of a nation
whose numbers, before a short and bloodless war, amounted to
more than 600,000 persons. After the exile of their king and
nobles, the servile crowd might purchase their safety by
abjuring their character, religion, and language; and their
degenerate posterity would be insensibly mingled with the
common herd of African subjects. Yet even in the present age,
and in the heart of the Moorish tribes, a curious traveller
has discovered the white complexion and long flaxen hair of a
northern race; and it was formerly believed that the boldest
of the Vandals fled beyond the power, or even the knowledge,
of the Romans, to enjoy their solitary freedom on the shores
of the Atlantic ocean."
E. Gibbon,
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 41.

----------VANDALS: End--------
VAN DIEMEN'S LAND,
TASMANIA:
Discovery and naming.
See AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1601-1800.
VANGIONES.
TRIBOCI.
NEMETES.
"The Rhine bank itself is occupied by tribes unquestionably
German—the Vangiones, the Triboci, and the Nemetes."—"These
tribes dwelt on the west bank of the Rhine, in what is now
Rhenish Bavaria."
Tacitus,
Germany;
translated by Church and Brodribb,
with geographical notes.

VANNES, Origin of.
See VENETI OF WESTERN GAUL.
VAN RENSSELAER, Patroon Killian,
The land purchases of.
See NEW YORK: A. D. 1621-1646.
VAN RENSSELAER, General Stephen,
and the Battle of Queenston Heights.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1812 (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
VAN RENSSELAER MANOR.
See NEW YORK: A. D. 1621-1646;
and LIVINGSTON MANOR.
VAN TWILLER, Wouter, The governorship of.
See NEW YORK: A. D. 1638-1647.
VARANGIAN SEA.
One of the ancient names of the Baltic.
R. G. Latham,
Native-Races of Russian Empire,
chapter 16.

VARANGIANS, OR WARINGS.
THE WARING GUARD.
Varangians "was the name of the Byzantine equivalent to the
'soldiers of a free-company' In the 11th and 12th centuries.
The soldiers were almost wholly Scandinavians—to a great
extent the Swedes of Russia. The reasons against believing
Varangian to be the same word as Frank, are: 1. The mention of
Franci along with them, as a separate people. 2. The extent to
which the Varangians were Scandinavians, rather than Germans
of the Rhine. In favour of it is: The form of the present
Oriental name for Europeans—Feringi. This, in my mind,
preponderates. Connected by name only with the Franks, the
truer ethnological affinities of the Varangians were with the
Scandinavians of Russia."
R. G. Latham,
The Germania of Tacitus, Epilegomena,
section. 17.

{3597}
"Many of the Warings and probably of the English also had
taken military service at an early period under the Byzantine
emperors. They formed a body-guard for the Emperor, and soon
gained for themselves a renown greater than that possessed by
the earlier imperial guard of the Immortals. The Byzantine
writers usually speak of them as the barbarian guard or as the
axe-bearers. Their weapon was the Danish battle-axe, or rather
bill, and seems not to have had two blades turning different
ways like those of a halberd, but to have had one with a sharp
steel spike projecting, so that the weapon could be used
either to strike or to thrust. Anna, the daughter of Alexis
the First, calls them Warings or Varangians. Nicetas speaks of
them as Germans. The Western writers call them usually Danes,
or 'English and Danes.' The conquest of England by William the
Norman caused many of the English to emigrate to Russia and so
to Constantinople, where they joined the Waring guard. …
Warings and English, while occupants of the Greek palace,
still spoke their own language, had their own laws, and chose,
with certain exceptions, their own officers. The one in
command was called the acolyth, or follower, because his place
was immediately behind the Emperor."
E. Pears,
The Fall of Constantinople,
chapter 6. section 3.

ALSO IN:
V. Thomsen,
The Relations between Ancient Russia and Scandinavia,
lecture 3.

See, also, RUSSIA: A. D. 862.
VARAVILLE, Battle of.
A decisive victory over the French, invading Normandy, by Duke
William—afterwards the Conqueror of England—A. D. 1058.
E. A. Freeman,
Norman Conquest,
chapter 12, section 2 (volume 3).

VARCHONITES, The.
See AVARS.
VARIAN LAW.
See MAJESTAS.
VARIAN MASSACRE, The.
See GERMANY: B. C. 8-A. D. 11.
VARINI, The.
See AVIONES.
VARKANA.
See HYRCANIA.
VARNA, The battle of (1444).
See TURKS: A. D. 1402-1451.
VARNA, Siege and capture (1828).
See TURKS: A. D. 1826-1829.
VARUS, and his Legions, The destruction of.
See GERMANY: B. C. 8-A. D. 11.
VASCONES, The.
See BASQUES.
VASSAL.
See FEUDALISM.
VASSAR COLLEGE.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS, &c.: A. D. 1804-1891.
VASSILI.
See BASIL.
VASSY, The Massacre of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1560-1563.
VATICAN, THE.
THE LEONINE CITY.
"The name Vatican was applied by the writers of the Augustan
age to the whole range of hills extending along the western
bank of the Tiber, including the Janiculum and the Monte
Mario. … But the name Vaticanus has now been restricted to the
small hill standing behind the Basilica of St. Peter's, upon
which the Vatican Museum and the Papal Gardens are situated.
This hill is a small projecting portion of the range which
includes the Janiculum and Monte Mario, and it is separated
from the Janiculum by a depression, along which the street of
the Borgo S. Spirito runs. The derivation of the name Vatican
is lost. Gellius has preserved a quotation from Varro, in
which the word is said to be derived from a deity Vaticanus,
the presiding god of the first rudiments of speech ('vagire,'
'vagitanus'). Paulus Diaconus gives a different explanation,
founded on the supposed expulsion of the Etruscans in
fulfilment of an oracle ('vatum responso expulsis Etruscis');
and from this Niebuhr and Bunsen, following him, have supposed
that an Etruscan city existed here in ancient times. There
appears to be no sufficient evidence of such a settlement."
R. Burn,
Rome and the Campagna,
chapter 11.

In the ninth century, at the time of the pontificate of Leo
IV., "the nations of the West and North who visited the
threshold of the apostles had gradually formed the large and
populous suburb of the Vatican, and their various habitations
were distinguished, in the language of the times, as the
'schools' of the Greeks and Goths, of the Lombards and Saxons.
But this venerable spot was still open to sacrilegious insult:
the design of enclosing it with walls and towers exhausted all
that authority could command or charity would supply: and the
pious labour of four years was animated in every season and at
every hour by the presence of the indefatigable pontiff. The
love of fame, a generous but worldly passion, may be detected
in the name of the Leonine City, which he bestowed on the
Vatican; yet the pride of the dedication was tempered with
Christian penance and humility."
E. Gibbon,
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 52.

VATICAN COUNCIL, The.
See PAPACY: A. D, 1869-1870.
VATICAN LIBRARY, The.
See LIBRARIES, MODERN: EUROPE, and ITALY.
VAUCHAMP. Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1814 (JANUARY-MARCH).
VAUDOIS.
See WALDENSES.
VAUGHT'S HILL, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1863 (FEBRUARY-APRIL: TENNESSEE).
VAVASSOR,
VAVASOUR.
See FEUDAL TENURES;
also CATTANI.
VECTIGAL, THE.
VECTIGALIA.
"Pascua—Vectigalia-Publicum-are the terms employed to denote
generally the Revenues of Rome, from whatever source derived.
Pascua, i. e. Pasture lands, signified Revenue; because, in
the earliest ages, the public income was derived solely from
the rent of pastures belonging to the state. … Vectigal is the
word used more frequently than any other to denote the Revenue
of the state generally. … Publicum, in its widest acceptation,
comprehended every thing which belonged to the community at
large."
W. Ramsay,
Manual of Roman Antiquity,
chapter 8.

"Cicero states that there was a difference between Sicily and
all the other Roman provinces in the management of the
Vectigal, which is the name for the contribution which the
provinces made to the Roman State. All the provinces except
Sicily paid either a fixed land-tax (vectigal stipendiarium)
or tenths [decumæ] or other quotæ of their produce, and these
tenths were let at Rome by the censors to the Publicani, who
paid the State a certain sum for the privilege of collecting
the tenths and made out of them what profit they could. … The
tenths of wheat and barley were let in Sicily to the
Publicani, but sometimes a community would bid for its tenths
and pay them itself."
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 3, chapter 4.

{3598}
VECTIS.
The ancient name of the Isle of Wight.
E. H. Bunbury,
History of Ancient Geography,
chapter 24, section 2 (volume 2).

VEDAS.
VEDIC HYMNS.
VEDISM.
See INDIA: THE ABORIGINAL INHABITANTS,
and IMMIGRATION AND CONQUESTS OF THE ARYAS.
VEHMGERICHTS.
VEHMIC COURTS.
"In times when political, social, and legal life are in
process of fermentation, and struggling towards a new order of
things, the ordinary tribunals lose their authority, and from
the body of the people men spring up to protect the right in a
primitive fashion, and to punish the criminal who has escaped
the ordinary penalties of the law. Thus, at the close of the
Middle Ages, or, more precisely, the first half of the 15th
century, the Vehmgerichts (or Vehmic Courts, also called Free
Courts, Franchise Courts, Secret Courts) rose to an authority
which extended all over Germany, which knew no respect of
persons, and before which many evil-doers in high places, who
had bade defiance to the ordinary tribunals, were made to
tremble. The name 'Vehme' is derived from the old German
'vervehmen,' which means to ban, or to curse. The Vehmic
courts were peculiar to Westphalia, and even there could only
be held on the 'Red Land'—that is, the district between the
Rhine and the Weser. They were dependent on the German Emperor
alone, and their presidents, the Free-counts, received from
the Emperor in person, or from his representative, the Elector
of Cologne, the power of life and death. They traced their
origin to Charlemagne, who, respecting the legal customs of
the old heathen Saxons, introduced county courts among them
after they had been converted to Christianity. For, even in
the most ancient times, the Saxon freemen used to assemble at
an appointed season, after they had held their great
sacrifice, and hold a 'Thing' under the presidency of one of
their oldest members, called the Grave, or Count, where they
inflicted punishment and administered justice. The Vehmic
court consisted of a Free-count and a number of assessors, who
were called 'The Initiated,' because they knew the secrets of
the holy Vehme. There must be at least fourteen of these
assessors, but there were generally twice that number. As it
was no secret when a man was all assessor, and as it
contributed greatly to the safety of his person, since people
took good care not to molest a member of the holy Vehme, it
gradually came about that men from every German province
obtained admission into the number of assessors. When the
Emperor Sigismund was elected into the number of 'The
Initiated' at the Franchise Court of Dortmund, the number of
assessors is said to have amounted to 100,000, among whom were
many princes and nobles. And about a thousand assessors are
said to have been present when the ban was issued against Duke
Henry of Bavaria in 1429. … There was a 'secret court' to
which only the initiated had access, and a 'public court'
which was held in the morning in the light of day at a known
court-house. The presidents' chairs were always set in the
open air under a lime, oak, pear, or hawthorn tree, an often
near a town, castle, or village. At Dortmund the president's
chair was placed close to the town wall under a lime-tree,
which, though sadly shattered, is still standing between the
rails inside the railway station. Round the stone table were
ranged three stone benches for the assessors; on the table
there was carved in relief the German imperial eagle, and on
it was placed the sword of justice, … The Vehmic court which
was originally, and was bound to be, a public one, gradually
altered its character, enveloped itself in mysterious
darkness, and under the cloak of secrecy lent itself to all
sorts of unrighteous objects. In 1461, accordingly, princes
and cities leagued together to suppress the irregularities of
these courts, and as soon as the orderly administration of
justice came into existence with the rise of the new princely
authority, they perished from their own impotence."
A. W. Grube,
Heroes of History and Legend,
chapter 13.

ALSO IN:
Sir W. Scott,
Introduction to "Anne of Geierstein."

A. P. Marras,
Secret Fraternities of the Middle Ages,
chapter 5.

VEII.
VEIENTINE WARS.
See ROME: B. C. 406-396.
VELABRUM, The.
See FORUM BOARIUM.
VELETRI, Battle of.
See ITALY: A. D. 1744.
VELETRI, Battle of (1849).
See ITALY: A. D. 1848-1849.
VELIBORI, The.
See IRELAND. TRIBES OF EARLY CELTIC INHABITANTS.
VELITES.
The light infantry of the Roman army, as distinguished from
the heavy-armed legionaries. "The velites did not wear any
corslet or cuirass, but their tunic appears to have been
formed of leather. … It is possible also that the velites
sometimes wore, instead of leather, a tunic of quilted linen."
C. Boutell,
Arms and Armour,
chapter 4.

VELLICA, Battle of.
See CANTABRIANS.
VELLINGHAUSEN, or
KIRCH-DEN-KERN, Battle of (1761).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1761-1762.
VELLORE, Sepoy mutiny and massacre at (1806).
See INDIA: A. D. 1805-1816.
VELOCASSES, The.
See BELGÆ.
VENATIONES.
Contests of wild beasts with each other or with men, in the
Roman amphitheatres, were called Venationes.
W. Ramsay,
Manual of Roman Antiquities,
chapter 10.

VENDEE, The War in La.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1793
(MARCH-APRIL), (JUNE), (JULY-DECEMBER);
1793-1794 (OCTOBER-APRIL); and 1794-1796.
VENDEMIARE, The month.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1793 (OCTOBER)
THE NEW REPUBLICAN CALENDAR.
VENDEMIARE: The 13th.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1795 (OCTOBER-DECEMBER).
VENEDI, The.
"The Venedi extended beyond the Peucini and Bastarnæ [around
the mouths of the Danube] as far as the Baltic Sea; where is
the Sinus Venedicus, now the Gulf of Dantzig. Their name is
also preserved in Wenden, a part of Livonia. When the German
nations made their irruption into Italy, France, and Spain,
the Venedi, also called Winedi, occupied their vacant
settlements between the Vistula and Elbe. Afterward they
crossed the Danube, and seized Dalmatia, Illyricum, Istria,
Carniola, and the Noric Alps. A part of Carniola still retains
the name of Windismarck derived from them. This people were
also called Slavi."
Tacitus,
The Germans,
note to Oxford Translation,
chapter 46.

"The Venedi [of Tacitus] … are obviously the Wends—the name by
which the Germans always designate the neighbouring Slavonian
populations; but which is no more a national name than that of
Wälsch, which they apply in like manner to the Latin races on
their southern frontiers."
E. H. Bunbury,
History of Ancient Geography,
chapter 26, section. 2, foot-note (volume 2).

See, also, SLAVONIC PEOPLES, and VANDALS.
{3599}
VENEDI OF BOHEMIA, The.
See AVARS: 7TH CENTURY.
VENEDOTIA.
See BRITAIN: 6TH CENTURY.
VENETA.
See (in Supplement) COMMERCE, MEDIÆVAL.
VENETI OF CISALPINE GAUL, The.
One of the tribes or nations of Cisalpine Gaul bore the name
of the Veneti. The Veneti occupied the country between the
rivers Adige and Plavis and seem to have been considerably
civilized when they first appear in history. They became
allies of the Romans at an early day and were favorably dealt
with when Gallia Cisalpina was added to the dominions of
Rome. "No ancient writer distinctly states to what race the
Veneti belonged. They are said to have resembled the Illyrians
in dress and manners; but the very way in which this statement
is made shows that its author did not regard them as
Illyrians. … I have no doubt that the Veneti belonged to the
race of the Liburnians, and that accordingly they were a
branch of the wide-spread Tyrrheno-Pelasgians, in consequence
of which they also became so easily Latinized." The capital
city of the Veneti was Patavium (modern Padua). "Patavium was
a very ancient and large town, and it is strange that it
appears as such in Roman history all at once. It is mentioned
as early as the fifth century [B. C.], during the expedition
of the Spartan Cleonymus; it is also spoken of at the time of
Caesar and of the triumvirs. But Strabo is the first who
describes Patavium as a large town, and in such a manner as to
make it evident that it was an ancient place. He says that,
next to Rome, it was the wealthiest city of Italy. … In the
time of Augustus it was a large commercial and manufacturing
place."
B. G. Niebuhr,
Lectures on Ancient Ethnography and Geography,
volume 2, page 246.

VENETI OF WESTERN GAUL, The.
"The Veneti were one of the Armoric states of the Celtae.
Their neighbours on the south were the Namnetes or Nannetes
(Nantes), on the east the Redones, and on the north the
Curiosolitae, and the Osismi in the north-west part of
Bretagne, in the department of Finistère. The chief town of
the Veneti was Dariorigum, now Vannes, on the bay of Morbihan
in the French department of Morbihan, which may correspond
nearly to the country of the Veneti. The Veneti were the most
powerful of all the maritime peoples who occupied the
peninsula of Bretagne. They had many vessels in which they
sailed to the island Britannia, to Cornwall and the parts
along the south coast of England, as we may assume. They
surpassed all their neighbours in skill and experience in
naval affairs."
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 4, chapter 6.

The Veneti, "together with the Aulerci, Rhedones [or Redones],
Carnutes, Andi and Turones, occupied the whole space between
the lower Seine and the lower Loire, and were apparently
closely united among themselves."
C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 7.

"The Andes [Andi] are the people whom Tacitus names the
Andecavi, and the copyists of Ptolemy have named Ondicavae.
They were west of the Turones, and their position is defined
by the town Juliomagus or Civitas Andecavorum, now Angers on
the Mayenne."
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 4, chapter 6.

"In my opinion these Veneti were the founders of the Veneti in
the Adriatic, for almost all the other Keltic nations in Italy
have passed over from the country beyond the Alps, as for
instance the Boii and Senones. … However, I do not maintain my
opinion positively; for in these matters probability is quite
sufficient."
Strabo,
Geography;
translated by Hamilton and Falconer,
book 4, chapter 4, section 1.

VENETI OF WESTERN GAUL, The.
Cæsar's campaign.
Cæsar's third campaign in Gaul, B. C. 56, was directed against
the Veneti and their Armorican neighbors. These tribes had
submitted themselves in the previous year to Cæsar's
lieutenant, the younger Crassus; but the heavy exactions of
the Romans provoked a general rising, and Cæsar was called to
the scene in person. The Veneti were so amphibious a race, and
their towns were generally placed so much out of the reach of
a land army, that he found it necessary to build a fleet at
the mouth of the Loire and bring it up against them. But the
Veneti were better sailors than the Romans and their ships
were more strongly built, so that the advantage would have
still remained to them if Roman inventiveness had not turned
the scale. Cæsar armed his men with hooked knives at the end
of long poles, with which they cut the rigging of the Venetian
ships and brought down their clumsy sails, which were of
leather. By this means he overcame and destroyed them, in a
great naval fight. When the survivors submitted, he ruthlessly
slew the senatorial elders and sold the remnant of the people
into slavery.
Cæsar,
Gallic Wars,
book 3, chapters 7-16.

ALSO IN:
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 4, chapter 6.

C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 7.

Napoleon III.,
History of Cæsar,
book 3, chapter 6.

VENETIA.
See VENICE.
----------VENEZUELA: Start--------
VENEZUELA:
Aboriginal inhabitants.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: CARIBS AND THEIR KINDRED,
and COAJIRO.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1499-1550.
Discovery and naming of the province.
Its first occupation by German adventurers.
"The province contiguous to Santa Martha on the east was first
visited by Alonso de Ojeda, in the year 1499.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1499-1500.
The Spaniards, on their landing there, having observed some
huts in an Indian village, built upon piles, in order to raise
them above the stagnated water which covered the plain, were
led to bestow upon it the name of Venezuela, or little Venice.
… They made some attempts to settle there, but with little
success. The final reduction of the province was accomplished
by means very different from those to which Spain was indebted
for its other acquisitions in the new world. The ambition of
Charles V. often engaged him in operations of such variety and
extent that his revenues were not sufficient to defray the
expense of carrying them into execution. Among other
expedients for supplying the deficiency of his funds, be had
borrowed large sums from the Velsers of Augsburg, the most
opulent merchants at that time In Europe. By way of
retribution for these, or in hopes, perhaps, of obtaining a
new loan, he bestowed upon them the province of Venezuela, to
be held as an hereditary fief from the crown of Castile, on
condition that within a limited time they should render
themselves masters of the country, and establish a colony
there. …
{3600}
Unfortunately they committed the execution of their plan to
some of those soldiers of fortune with which Germany abounded
in the 16th century. These adventurers, impatient to amass
riches, that they might speedily abandon a station which they
soon discovered to be very uncomfortable, instead of planting
a colony in order to cultivate and improve the country,
wandered from district to district in search of mines,
plundering the natives with unfeeling rapacity, or oppressing
them by the imposition of intolerable tasks. In the course of
a few years, their avarice and exactions, in comparison with
which those of the Spaniards were moderate, desolated the
province so completely that it could hardly afford them
subsistence, and the Velsers relinquished a property from
which the inconsiderate conduct of their agents left them no
hope of ever deriving any advantage. When the wretched
remainder of the Germans deserted Venezuela, the Spaniards
again took possession of it."
W. Robertson,
History of America,
book 7.

ALSO IN:
F. Depous,
Travels in South America,
chapter 1.

See, also, EL DORADO.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1718-1731.
Embraced in the viceroyalty of New Granada.
Raised to a distinct captain-generalship.
See COLOMBIAN STATES: A. D. 1536-1731.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1810-1819.
The War of Independence.
Miranda and Bolivar.
The great Earthquake.
See COLOMBIAN STATES: A. D. 1810-1819.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1821.
Beginning of the Emancipation of Slaves.
See COLOMBIAN STATES: A. D. 1821-1854.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1821-1826.
Confederation with New Granada and Ecuador in the
Republic of Colombia, and the breaking of the Confederacy.
See COLOMBIAN STATES: A. D. 1819-1830.
VENEZUELA: A. D. 1829-1886.
Summary record of revolutions and civil wars.
The strife of the Yellows and the Blues.
"In all countries, under whatever name they may be known,
there are two great political parties; the conservatives and
the reformers. … Venezuela is no exception to the general
rule; there is the 'Oligarquia,' which desires to let things
alone, and the 'Liberal' party, which wishes to remould them
in accordance with the spirit of the age. The Spanish
misgovernment left a legacy of bitterness and anarchy that has
been the cause of much misery. Political passion runs very
high in the country, and its history for a generation between
these two parties has been a continual struggle, always more
or less warlike. The existence of Venezuela in an independent
capacity is due, in a large measure, to the personal ambition
of Paez, by whose influence the great Liberator was exiled
from his fatherland, and the republic separated from Colombia.
Whatever may have been the real wishes of the people, the
death of Bolivar put an end to all thoughts of re-union; and
Paez became its first constitutional president. The second
president was the learned Dr. José Maria Vargas, whose
election in March 1835 was said to have been irregular, and
led to the ' Revolucion de las Reformas.' He was deposed and
expelled in July, but in August recalled to power! General
Paez now took the field against the ' reformistas,' and a
civil war ensued, continuing until March 1836, when they were
completely subjugated, and treated with great rigour by order
of the Congress, but against the desire of Paez, who entreated
to be allowed to deal with them clemently. In 1836, Dr. Vargas
resigned the presidency, and after the remainder of his term
had been occupied by three vice-presidents, General Paez, in
1839, became again the legitimate head of the nation. Now that
the grave had closed over Simon Bolivar, the passions which
had prevented the recognition of his greatness died also, and
on the 17th of December 1842, the ashes of the immortal
Liberator were transferred from Santa Maria with every mark of
public respect and honour and received a magnificent national
funeral, in the Temple of San Francisco, in Caracas. The fifth
president was General Soublette, and the sixth General Jose
Tadeo Monagas, who was elected in 1847. A great part of the
Venezuelan people believe that all the evils that have fallen
upon the republic since 1846 have had their origin in the
falsification of votes, said to have taken place during the
election of Monagas for president. The liberal candidate was
Antonio Leocadio Guzman; and it is asserted that he had a
majority of votes. … Monagas did not have an easy tenure of
office, for the opposition of Paez led to two years of civil
war. Here it may be noted to the credit of the liberal party
that, at a time when many of its opponents were prisoners, it
abolished the penalty of death for political offences. To his
brother, General Jose Gregorio Monagas, afterwards president
of the republic, was due the emancipation of the slaves. The
famous law of March 24th, 1854, conceded liberty and equal
rights to all; but by a strange irony of fortune, he who had
given the precious boon of freedom to thousands died himself
incarcerated in a political prison. … At the beginning of 1859
the discontent of the liberals had reached a pitch which led
to the outbreak of the War of the Federation. It was in this
struggle that the present leader of the liberal party first
displayed his military skill." Antonio Guzman Blanco, born in
1830 and educated for the law, lived some years in the United
States, part of the time as Secretary of Legation at
Washington. Driven from Venezuela in 1858, "his expatriation
soon after brought him in contact, first in St. Thomas and
afterwards in Curazao, with General Falcon, then the head of
'los liberales.' Falcon landed in Venezuela in July 1859, and
proclaimed the Federal Republic. Many rose to support him, and
in Caracas, on the 1st of August, the president, Monagas, was
arrested; the next day the same troops declared against the
Federation, and fired upon the people! So commenced the five
years' War of the Federation, which has left, even to the
present day, its black and ruined tracks across the face of
the country. On the 30th of September was fought the battle of
Sabana de la Cruz, resulting in the fall of Barquisimeto. In
this action, so fortunate for the liberals, Guzman Blanco made
his acquaintance with war, and showed so much military talent
and energy that he was induced to leave his civil duties and
take a 'comandante's' commission. The victory of Santa Ines,
in December of the same year, followed. … The attack on San
Carlos followed soon after, and was a disaster for the
federals, who lost their general, Zamora, and were forced to
retreat.
{3601}
Falcon sought aid in Nueva Granada." The next year Guzman
Blanco won the victory of Quebrada-seca, October 21, 1862.
"Other victories followed, and were crowned by the grand and
decisive combat of the 16th, 17th, and 18th of April, which
gave the province of Caracas to the Federals, and led to a
treaty between the two parties. The peace of Coche was
arranged by Señor Pedro José Rojas, secretary to the Dictator,
as Paez was sometimes called, and Guzman Blanco, as
representative of Falcon, the chief of the revolution. Paez,
by this treaty, undertook to abdicate 30 days later, when an
assembly of 80, nominated in equal parts by the chiefs of each
party, was to decide on a programme for the future. The
assembly met in Victoria, and nominated Falcon President and
Guzman Blanco provisional vice-president of the Federation.
Falcon entered Caracas in triumph on July 24, 1863, and Guzman
Blanco became Minister of Finance and of Foreign Relations."
Guzman Blanco visited Europe in 1864 and 1867 to negotiate
loans. "Meanwhile, in Caracas, the 'oligarquia,' which now
assumed the name of the Blue party (El Partido Azul), was not
idle, and its activity was increased by dissensions in the
opposition. A section of the liberal party [or 'los
amarillos'-'Yellows'] had become greatly disaffected to
Marshal Falcon, who abdicated in favour of two revolutionary
chiefs, Bruzual and Urrutia. This led to the treaty of
Antimano, by which the 'partido azul' recognized the new
government, but directly afterwards proclaimed the presidency
of General José Tadeo Monagas. Three days' sanguinary combat,
at the end of July 1868, gave it possession of Caracas."
Guzman Blanco, returning at this juncture from Europe, was
driven to take refuge in the island of Curazao; but in
February, 1870, he reappeared in Venezuela; was supported by a
general rising; took Caracas by assault, and defeated the
Blues in several battles. "The congress of plenipotentiaries
of the states met at Valencia, and nominated Guzman Blanco
provisional president, and by the end of the year the enemy
was nearly everywhere defeated."
J. M. Spence,
The Land of Bolivar,
volume 1, chapter 8.

From the liberation of Venezuela to the present time, "every
successive President seems to have been employed, during his
short lease of power, in trying to enrich himself and his
adherents, without the least consideration for his unfortunate
country. On paper all the laws are perfect, and the
constitution all that could be desired, but experience has
shown that the influence of the executive power is able to
subdue and absorb every other power, legislative or judicial.
One law which the Congress passed, viz:—that of division of
the National property among the defenders of the country, as
the only way of rewarding their heroic services, has become a
precedent of very bad import. At first, those who had risen
and driven out the Spaniards divided the land among
themselves, but as successive Generals strove for and gained
the Presidency they again forfeited the property of the
opposing party, and divided their possessions among their own
followers. … Paez, Vargas, Paez, Zea, Soublette, Paez, Gil,
Monagas, Falcon, Monagas, Polidor, Pulgar, Blanco, Linares,
Blanco, Crespo, and again Blanco, have succeeded each other
with marvellous rapidity, the principal occupation of the
deposed President being to conspire against his successor.
Some of them succeeded to power more than once, but Don Gusman
Blanco alone, since Bolivar, seems to have got a firm hold of
the Government, and although, by the letter of the
Constitution, he can only hold power for two years at a time,
and cannot possibly hold two terms consecutively, yet the
intervening Presidents were little more than dummies to keep
his seat warm. … At present [1886] Don Gusman Blanco is
supreme. He is reported to be immensely wealthy, and is a man
of great capacity and intelligence."
W. Barry,
Venezuela,
chapter 5.

VENEZUELA: A. D. 1869-1892.
The constitution.
The rule of General Blanco.
The Revolution of 1889.
"The Venezuelan Constitution is modelled after the American
Constitution, with modifications grounded upon the Calhoun
doctrine of State rights.
See CONSTITUTION OF VENEZUELA.
The confederation consists of eight States, which are supreme
and coordinate in their sovereign rights. The National
Government represents, not the people, but the States. … In
1869 opened an era of peace and progress under the political
domination of General Guzman Blanco. For 20 years, whether he
was the head of a Provisional Government established by force
of arms, or the constitutional Executive, or Minister to
France, his will was the supreme force in the State. … He
suppressed Clericalism and established genuine religious
liberty. He built rail-ways, improved the public roads, and
adorned the cities. … He developed the industries and commerce
of the country, and promoted its prosperity by a policy at
once strong and pacific. It was a system of political
absolutism. … A reaction against it was inevitable. … The
signal for a political revolution was raised by university
students in October, 1889. They began operations by flinging
stones at a statue of Guzman Blanco in Caracas. … It was a
singularly effective revolution, wrought without bloodshed or
excitement. This political movement was successful because
Guzman Blanco was in Paris, and his personal representative in
the executive office was not disposed to resent public
affronts to his patron. The President, Dr. Rojas Paul, was a
wise and discreet man. … He reörganized his Cabinet so as to
exclude several of the devoted partisans of Guzman Blanco, and
brought Dr. Anduesa Palacio into the field as a candidate for
the Presidency. … Anduesa's administration, instead of being
an era of reform, reproduced all the vices and corruption of
the old order, and none of its progressive virtues. After two
years it ended in civil war, usurpation, and the enforced
resignation of Anduesa."
I. N. Ford,
Tropical America,
chapter 12.

VENEZUELA: A. D. 1892-1893.
Constitutional Government restored.
Anduesa Palacio resigned in favor of Vice President Villegas,
and the legality of the succession was disputed by the
opposition, under ex-President Joaquin Crespo. The civil war
continued, and three short-lived dictatorships were set up in
succession; but in October, 1892, Crespo entered Caracas and
established a constitutional government. In June, 1893, a new
constitution was adopted. In October, Crespo was elected
President for a term of four years.
----------VENEZUELA: End--------
VENI, VIDI, VICI.
See ROME: B. C. 47-46.
{3602}
----------VENICE: Start--------
VENICE: A. D. 452.
The origin of the republic.
When Attila the Hun, in the year 452, crossed the Alps and
invaded Italy, "the savage destroyer undesignedly laid the
foundations of a republic which revived, in the feudal state
of Europe, the art and spirit of commercial industry. The
celebrated name of Venice, or Venetia, was formerly diffused
over a large and fertile province of Italy, from the confines
of Pannonia to the river Addua, and from the Po to the Rhætian
and Julian Alps. Before the irruption of the barbarians, fifty
Venetian cities flourished in peace and prosperity. … Many
families of Aquileia, Padua, and the adjacent towns, who fled
from the sword of the Huns, found a safe though obscure refuge
in the neighbouring islands. At the extremity of the Gulf,
where the Adriatic feebly imitates the tides of the ocean,
near a hundred small islands are separated by shallow water
from the continent, and protected from the waves by several
long slips of land, which admit the entrance of vessels
through some secret and narrow channels. Till the middle of
the 5th century these remote and sequestered spots remained
without cultivation, with few inhabitants, and almost without
a name. But the manners of the Venetian fugitives, their arts
and their government, were gradually formed by their new
situation; and one of the epistles of Cassiodorus, which
describes their condition about seventy years afterwards, may
be considered as the primitive monument of the republic. …
Fish was the common, and almost the universal, food of every
rank: their only treasure consisted in the plenty of salt
which they extracted from the sea."
E. Gibbon,
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,
chapter 35.

"The inhabitants of Aquileia, or at least the feeble remnant
that escaped the sword of Attila, took refuge at Grado.
Concordia migrated to Caprularia (now Caorle). The inhabitants
of Altinum, abandoning their ruined villas, founded their new
habitations upon seven islands at the mouth of the Piave,
which, according to tradition, they named from the seven gates
of their old city. … From Padua came the largest stream of
emigrants. They left the tomb of their mythical ancestor,
Antenor, and built their humble dwellings upon the islands of
Rivus Altus and Methamaucus, better known to us as Rialto and
Malamocco. This Paduan settlement was one day to be known to
the world by the name of Venice. But let us not suppose that
the future Queen of the Adriatic sprang into existence at a
single bound like Constantinople or Alexandria. For 250 years,
that is to say for eight generations, the refugees on the
islands of the Adriatic prolonged an obscure and squalid
existence,—fishing, salt-manufacturing, damming out the waves
with wattled vine-branches, driving piles into the sand-banks;
and thus gradually extending the area of their villages. Still
these were but fishing-villages, loosely confederated
together, loosely governed, poor and insignificant. … This
seems to have been their condition, though perhaps gradually
growing in commercial importance, until at the beginning of
the 8th century the concentration of political authority in
the hands of the first doge, and the recognition of the Rialto
cluster of islands as the capital of the confederacy, started
the Republic on a career of success and victory."

T. Hodgkin,
Italy and Her Invaders,
book 2, chapter 4 (volume 2).

VENICE: A. D. 554-800.
A dukedom under the Exarchs of Ravenna.
See ROME: A. D. 554-800.
VENICE: A. D. 568.
A refuge from the invading Lombards.
See LOMBARDS: A. D. 568-573.
VENICE: A. D. 697-810.
The early constitution of government.
Origin of the Doges.
Resistance to Pippin, king of the Lombards.
Removal to the Rialto and founding of the new capital city.
"Each island had at first its own magistrate: the magistrates
of the most considerable being called Tribunes Major, the
others, Tribunes Minor, and the whole being equally subject to
the council-general of the community; which thus constituted a
kind of federal republic. This lasted nearly three hundred
years, when it was found that the rising nation had fairly
outgrown its institutions. Dangerous rivalries arose among the
tribunes. … At a meeting of the Council-General in A. D. 697,
the Patriarch of Grado proposed the concentration of power in
the hands of a single chief, under the title of Doge or Duke.
The proposition was eagerly accepted, and they proceeded at
once to the election of this chief. 'It will be seen (remarks
Daru) that the Dogeship saved independence and compromised
liberty. It was a veritable revolution, but we are ignorant by
what circumstances it was brought about. Many historians
assert that the change was not effected till the permission of
the Pope and the Emperor was obtained.' The first choice fell
on Paolo Luca Anabesto. It was made by twelve electors, the
founders of what were thenceforth termed the electoral
families. The Doge was appointed for life: he named his own
counsellors: took charge of all public business; had the rank
of prince, and decided all questions of peace and war. The
peculiar title was meant to imply a limited sovereignty, and
the Venetians uniformly repudiated, as a disgrace, the bare
notion of their having ever submitted to a monarch. But many
centuries passed away before any regular or well-defined
limits were practically imposed; and the prolonged struggle
between the people and the Doges, depending mainly on the
personal character of the Doge for the time being, constitutes
the most startling and exciting portion of their history." The
third Doge, one Urso, alarmed the people by his pretensions to
such a degree that they slew him, and suppressed his office
for five years, substituting a chief magistrate called
"maestro dell a milizia." "The Dogeship was then [742]
restored in the person of Theodal Urso (son of the last Doge),
who quitted Heraclea [then the Venetian capital] for
Malamocco, which thus became the capital." In his turn,
Theodal Urso lost the favor of the people and was deposed and
blinded. "It thenceforth became the received custom in Venice
to put out the eyes of deposed Doges." Later in the 8th
century the Dogeship was secured by a family which went far
towards making it hereditary, and rendering it boldly
tyrannical; but the yoke of the would-be despots—Giovanni and
Maurice, father and son—was broken in 804, and they were
driven to flight. The head of the conspiracy which expelled
them, Obelerio, was then proclaimed Doge.
{3603}
"The events of the next five years are involved in obscurity.
One thing is clear. Pepin, King of the Lombards [son of
Charlemagne], either under the pretence of a request for aid
from the new Doge, or to enforce some real or assumed rights
of his own, declared war against the Republic, and waged it
with such impetuosity that his fleet and army, after carrying
all before them, were only separated from Malamocco, the
capital, by a canal. In this emergency, Angelo Participazio,
one of those men who are produced by great occasions to mark
an era, proposed that the entire population should remove to
Rialto, which was separated by a broader arm of the sea from
the enemy, and there hold out to the last. No sooner proposed
than done. They hastily embarked their all; and when Pepin
entered Malamocco, he found it deserted. After losing a large
part of his fleet in an ill-advised attack on Rialto, he gave
up the enterprise, and Angelo Participazio was elected Doge in
recognition of his services, with two tribunes for
counsellors. One of his first acts was to make Rialto the
capital, instead of Malamocco or Heraclea, which had each been
the seat of Government at intervals. 'There were round Rialto
some sixty islets, which the Doge connected by bridges. They
were soon covered with houses. They were girt with a
fortification; and it was then that this population of
fugitives gave to this rising city, which they had just
founded in the middle of a morass, the name of Venetia, in
memory of the fair countries from which their fathers had been
forcibly expatriated. The province has lost its name, and
become subject to the new Venice.'"
The Republic of Venice
(Quarterly Review, October, 1874, volume 137), pages 417-420.

In 803 Charlemagne concluded a treaty, at Aix-la-Chapelle,
with Nicephorus I. the Byzantine or Eastern Emperor,
establishing boundaries between the two empires which disputed
the Roman name. "In this treaty, the supremacy of the Eastern
Empire over Venice, Istria, the maritime parts of Dalmatia,
and the south of Italy, was acknowledged; while the authority
of the Western Empire in Rome, the exarchate of Ravenna, and
the Pentapolis, was recognised by Nicephorus. The commerce of
Venice with the East was already so important, and the
Byzantine administration afforded so many guarantees for the
security of property, that the Venetians, in spite of the
menaces of Charlemagne, remained firm in their allegiance to
Nicephorus. … Venice, it is true, found itself in the end
compelled to purchase peace with the Frank empire, by the
payment of an annual tribute of thirty-six pounds of gold, in
order to secure its commercial relations from interruption;
and it was not released from this tribute until the time of
Otho the Great. It was during the reign of Nicephorus that the
site of the present city of Venice became the seat of the
Venetian government, Rivalto (Rialto) becoming the residence
of the duke and the principal inhabitants, who retired from
the continent to escape the attacks of Pepin [king of Italy,
under his father, Charlemagne]. Heraclea had previously been
the capital of the Venetian municipality. In 810 peace was
again concluded between Nicephorus and Charlemagne, without
making any change in the frontier of the two empires."
G. Finlay,
Byzantine Empire, 716-1057,
book 1, chapter 2, section 1.

ALSO IN:
H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapters 1-2.

VENICE: 8th Century:
Still subject to the Eastern Empire.
See ROME: A. D. 717-800.
VENICE: A. D. 810-961.
Spread of commerce and naval prowess.
Destruction of Istrian pirates.
Conquests in Dalmatia.
"During the ninth, and the first sixty years of the tenth
centuries,—from the government of Angelo Participazio, to the
coming into Italy of Otho the Great,—the Venetian affairs,
with brief intervals of repose, were wholly occupied with
civil commotions and naval wars. The doges of the republic
were often murdered; its fleets were sometimes defeated; but,
under every adverse circumstance, the commercial activity, the
wealth, and the power of the state were still rapidly
increasing. In the ninth century the Venetians, in concert
with the Greeks, encountered, though with indifferent success,
the navies of the Saracens; but the Narentines, and other
pirates of Dalmatia, were their constant enemies, and were
frequently chastised by the arms of the republic The Venetian
wealth invited attacks from all the freebooters of the seas,
and an enterprise undertaken by some of them who had
established themselves on the coast of Istria deserves, from
its singularity and the vengeance of the republic, to be
recorded in this place. According to an ancient custom, the
nuptials of the nobles and principal citizens of Venice were
always celebrated on the same day of the year and in the same
church. … The Istrian pirates, acquainted with the existence
of this annual festival, had the boldness [A. D. 944] to
prepare an ambush for the nuptial train in the city itself.
They secretly arrived over night at an uninhabited islet near
the church of Olivolo, and lay hidden behind it with their
barks until the procession had entered the church, when
darting from their concealment they rushed into the sacred
edifice through all its doors, tore the shrieking brides from
the arms of their defenceless lovers, possessed themselves of
the jewels which had been displayed in the festal pomp, and
immediately put to sea with their fair captives and their
booty. But a deadly revenge overtook them. The doge, Pietro
Candiano III., had been present at the ceremony: he shared in
the fury and indignation of the affianced youths: they flew to
arms, and throwing themselves under his conduct into their
vessels, came up with the spoilers in the lagunes of Caorlo. A
frightful massacre ensued: not a life among the pirates was
spared, and the victors returned in triumph with their brides
to the church of Olivolo. A procession of the maidens of
Venice revived for many centuries the recollection of this
deliverance on the eve of the purification. But the doge was
not satisfied with the punishment which he had inflicted on
the Istriots. He entered vigorously upon the resolution of
clearing the Adriatic of all the pirates who infested it: he
conquered part of Dalmatia, and he transmitted to his
successors, with the ducal crown, the duty of consummating his
design."
G. Procter,
History of Italy,
chapter 1, part 2.

{3604}
VENICE: A. D. 829.
The translation of the body of St. Mark.
The Winged Lion of St. Mark.
"In the second year of the reign of Doge Giustiniano
Particiacio there was brought to Venice from Alexandria the
body of the holy evangelist St. Mark. For, as Petrus Damianus
says, Mark was brought from Alexandria into Venice, that he
who had shone in the East like the morning star might shed his
rays in the regions of the West. For Egypt is held to be the
East and Venice the West. There he had held the rule of the
Church of Alexandria, and here, being, as it were, born again,
he obtained the sovereignty of Aquileia. Now this is how the
thing was done. The king of the Saracens wishing to build
himself a palace in Babylon, gave command that stones should
be taken from the Christian churches and other public places,
that they might build him a splendid house. And at that time
there came by chance to the Church of St. Mark, Bon, tribune
of Malamocco, and Rustico da Torcello, who had been forced by
the wind, contrary to the edicts of Venice, to put in to the
harbour of Alexandria with ten ships laden with merchandise,
and they observing the sadness of the guardians of the church
(two Greeks, by name Stauratio, a monk, and Theodoro, a
priest), inquired the cause. And they answered that by reason
of the impious edict of the king they feared the ruin of the
church. Thereupon they prayed them to give them the holy body
that they might carry it to Venice, promising them that the
Doge of Venice would receive it with great honour. But the
keepers of the church were filled with fear at their petition,
and answered reproaching them and saying: 'Know ye not how the
blessed St. Mark, who wrote the Gospel, St. Peter dictating at
his request, preached in these parts and baptised into the
faith the men of these regions? If the faithful should become
aware, we could not escape the peril of death.' But to that
they answered: 'As for his preaching, we are his firstborn
sons, for he first preached in the parts of Venetia and
Aquileia. And in peril of death it is commanded, "If they
persecute you in one city, flee ye to another," which the
evangelist himself obeyed when in the persecution at
Alexandria he fled to Pentapolis.' But the keepers said:
'There is no such persecution now that we should fear for our
persons.' But while they spake, came one and broke down the
precious stones of the church, and when they would not suffer
it they were sorely beaten. Then the keepers seeing the
devastation of the church, and their own great danger,
listened to the prayer of the Venetians and appointed them a
day when they should receive the holy body. Now the body was
wrapped in a robe of silk sealed with many seals from the head
to the feet. And they brought the body of St. Claudia, and
having cut the robe at the back and taken away the body of St.
Mark, they placed in its stead the blessed Claudia, leaving
the seals unbroken. But a sweet odour quickly spread into the
city, and all were filled with astonishment, and not doubting
that the body of the evangelist had been moved, they ran
together to the church. But when the shrine was opened and
they saw the garment with the seals unbroken, they returned
quickly to their homes. And when the body should be borne to
the boats, they covered it with herbs and spread over it
pork-flesh for the passers-by to see, and went crying,
'Khanzir, khanzir!' which is the Saracen's abomination. And
when they reached the ships they covered it with a sail while
they passed through the Saracen ships. And as they sailed to
Venice the ship which bore it with many others was saved from
peril of shipwreck. For when the ships had been driven in the
night by a tempestuous wind and were not far from Monte, the
blessed St. Mark appeared to the Monk Dominic and bade him
lower the sails of the ships. Which, when they had done, the
dawn appearing, they found themselves close to the island
which is called Artalia. And ten of them, having asked and
obtained pardon for breaking the edicts of the Doge, they came
to the port of Olivola. And the Doge, and the clergy, and the
people came to meet them, and brought the body, with songs of
thanksgiving, to the Doge's chapel."
Old Chronicle;
translated in "The City in the Sea,"
by the Author of "Belt and Spur,"
chapter 3.

"Our fathers did not welcome the arrival of the captured
eagles of France, after the field of Waterloo, with greater
exultation than the people of Venice the relics of the blessed
Evangelist. They abandoned themselves to processions, and
prayers, and banquets, and public holidays. … The winged 'Lion
of St. Mark' was blazoned on the standards, and impressed on
the coinage of the Republic. … The Lion became the theme of
many political symbols. Thus it was represented with wings to
show that Venetians could strike with promptitude; sitting, as
a sign of their gravity in counsel—far such is the usual
attitude of sages; with a book in its paws, to intimate their
devotion to commerce; in war time the book was closed, and a
naked sword substituted."
W. H. D. Adams,
The Queen of the Adriatic,
pages 42-43.

See, also, LION OF ST. MARK.
VENICE: A. D. 1032-1319.
Development of the constitution of the aristocratic Republic.
The Grand Council.
The Council of Ten.
The Golden Book.
"It was by slow and artfully disguised encroachments that the
nobility of Venice succeeded in substituting itself for the
civic power, and investing itself with the sovereignty of the
republic. During the earlier period, the doge was an elective
prince, the limit of whose power was vested in assemblies of
the people. It was not till 1032 that he was obliged to
consult only a council, formed from amongst the most
illustrious citizens, whom he designated. Thence came the name
given them of 'pregadi' (invited). The grand council was not
formed till 1172, 140 years later, and was, from that time,
the real sovereign of the republic. It was composed of 480
members, named annually on the last day of September, by 12
tribunes, or grand electors, of whom two were chosen by each
of the six sections of the republic. No more than four members
from one family could be named. The same counsellors might be
re-elected each year. As it is in the spirit of a corporation
to tend always towards an aristocracy, the same persons were
habitually re-elected; and when they died their children took
their places. The grand council, neither assuming to itself
nor granting to the doge the judicial power, gave the first
example of the creation of a body of judges, numerous,
independent, and irremovable; such, nearly, as was afterwards
the parliament of Paris. In 1179, it created the criminal
'quarantia'; called, also, the 'vecchia quarantia,' to
distinguish it from two other bodies of forty judges, created
in 1229. The grand council gave a more complete organization
to the government formed from among its members. It was
com·posed of a doge; of six counsellors of the red robe, who
remained only eight months in office, and who, with the doge,
formed the 'signoria'; and of the council of pregadi, composed
of 60 members, renewed each year. …
{3605}
In 1249, the sovereign council renounced the election of the
doge, and intrusted it to a commission drawn by lot from among
the whole council; this commission named another: which,
reduced by lot to one fourth, named a third; and by these
alternate operations of lot and election, at length formed the
last commission of 41 members, who could elect the doge only
by a majority of 25 suffrages. It was not till towards the end
of the 13th century that the people began to discover that
they were no more than a cipher in the republic, and the doge
no more than a servant of the grand council,—surrounded,
indeed, with pomp, but without any real power. In 1289, the
people attempted themselves to elect the doge; but the grand
council obliged him whom the popular suffrages had designated
to leave Venice, and substituted in his place Pietro
Gradenigo, the chief of the aristocratic party. Gradenigo
undertook to exclude the people from any part in the election
of the grand council, as they were already debarred from any
participation in the election of a doge. … The decree which he
proposed and carried on the 28th of February, 1297, is famous
in the history of Venice, under the name of 'serrata del
maggior consiglio' (shutting of the grand council). He legally
founded that hereditary aristocracy,—so prudent, so jealous,
so ambitious,—which Europe regarded with astonishment;
immovable in principle, unshaken in power; uniting some of the
most odious practices of despotism with the name of liberty;
suspicious and perfidious in politics; sanguinary in revenge;
indulgent to the subject; sumptuous in the public service,
economical in the administration of the finances; equitable
and impartial in the administration of justice; knowing well
how to give prosperity to the arts, agriculture, and commerce;
beloved by the people who obeyed it, whilst it made the nobles
who partook its power tremble. The Venetian aristocracy
completed its constitution, in 1311, by the creation of the
Council of Ten, which, notwithstanding its name, was composed
of 16 members and the doge. Ten counsellors of the black robe
were annually elected by the great council, in the months of
August and September; and of the six counsellors of the red
robe, composing a part of the signoria, three entered office
every four months. The Council of Ten, charged to guard the
security of the state with a power higher than the law, had an
especial commission to watch over the nobles, and to punish
their crimes against the republic. In this they were
restrained by no rule: they were, with respect to the
nobility, the depositaries of the power of the great council,
or rather of a power unlimited, which no people should intrust
to any government. Some other decrees completed the system of
the 'serrata del maggior consiglio.' It was forbidden to the
quarantia to introduce any 'new man' into power. In 1315, a
register was opened, called the Golden Book, in which were
inscribed the names of all those who had sat in the great
council. In 1319, all limitation of number was suppressed;
and, from that period, it sufficed to prove that a person was
the descendant of a counsellor, and 25 years of age, to be by
right a member of the grand council of Venice."
J. C. L. de Sismondi,
History of the Italian Republics,
chapter 5.

"When the Republic was hard pressed for money, inscriptions in
the Golden Book were sold at the current price of 100,000
ducats. … Illustrious foreigners were admitted, as they are
made free of a corporation amongst us. … The honour was not
disdained even by crowned heads. … The original 'Libro d' oro'
was publicly burned in 1797, but extracts, registers, and
other documents are extant from which its contents might be
ascertained."
The Republic of Venice
(Quarterly Review, volume 137, page 433).

ALSO IN:
E. Flagg,
Venice, the City of the Sea,
introduction.

Mrs. Oliphant,
The Makers of Venice,
chapter 4.

H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapters 5 and 9.

VENICE: A. D. 1085.
Acquires the sovereignty of Dalmatia and Croatia.
See BYZANTINE EMPIRE: A. D. 1081-1085.
VENICE: A. D. 1099-1101.
The first Crusade.
"The movement of the crusades brings Venice to the very
forefront of European history. Her previous development had
been slowly preparing the way for her emergence. The Council,
held at Clermont in 1095, resolved that the armament should
leave Europe early in the following year. The Pope and the
leaders of the Crusades were obliged to turn their attention
to the question of transport for the vast and amorphous mob,
which, without discipline, with no distinction of ranks, with
no discrimination between soldier and monk, between merchant
and peasant, between master and man, was now bent on reaching
the Holy Land, almost as eager to die there as to achieve the
object of their mission, the recovery of the Sepulchre. The
three maritime states of Italy—Genoa, Pisa, and Venice—were
each ready to offer their services. Each was jealous of the
other, and each determined to prevent the other from reaping
any signal commercial advantage from the religious enthusiasm
of Europe. Venice was not only the most powerful, but also the
most eastern, of the three competitors. It was natural that
the choice should fall on her. When the Pope's invitation to
assist in the Crusade reached the city, however, it seems that
the Government did not at once embrace the cause officially in
the name of the whole Republic. There was, at first, a
tendency to leave the business of transport to private
enterprise. But on receipt of the news that Jerusalem had
fallen, the Venetian Government began to take active steps in
the matter. … The Crusade was accepted with enthusiasm. The
whole city engaged in preparing a fleet which should be worthy
of the Republic. Then, after a solemn mass in S. Mark's, at
which the standard of the Cross and the standard of the
Republic were presented to the leaders, the soldiers of the
Cross embarked on the fleet which numbered 200 ships, and set
sail down the Adriatic, making for Rhodes, where they were to
winter. At Rhodes two incidents of great significance in
Venetian history took place. The Eastern Emperors had never
viewed with favour the incursion of the Crusaders. The
creation of the kingdom of Jerusalem was really a usurpation
of Imperial territory. Alexius I. now endeavoured to persuade
the Venetians to withdraw from the enterprise. In this he
failed; Venice remained true to the Cross, and to her
commercial interests. It is at this point that we find the
beginnings of that divergence between Constantinople and the
Republic, which eventually declared itself in open hostility,
and led up to the sack of Constantinople in the fourth
Crusade.
{3606}
Alexius, finding that the Venetians were not inclined to obey
him, resolved to punish them. An instrument was ready to his
hand. The Pisans saw with disfavour the advent of their
commercial rivals in Eastern waters. They were willing to
hoist the Imperial standard as opposed to the crusading cross,
and to sail down upon the Venetians at Rhodes. They were
defeated. The Venetians released all the prisoners except
thirty of the more prominent among them who were detained as
hostages. The first fruits of the Crusade, as far as Venice
was concerned, were the creation of two powerful enemies, the
Emperor and the Pisans."
H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapter 6.

VENICE: A. D. 1102.
Hungarian conquest of Dalmatia.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 972-1114.
VENICE: A. D: 1114-1141.
Wars for Dalmatia with the Hungarians.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1114-1301.
VENICE: A. D. 1127-1128.
Beginning of quarrels with the Byzantine Empire.
"Previous to this time [about 1127], the Venetian republic had
generally been a firm ally of the Byzantine empire, and, to a
certain degree, it was considered as owing homage to the
Emperor of Constantinople. That connection was now dissolved,
and those disputes commenced which soon occupied a prominent
place in the history of Eastern Europe. The establishment of
the Crusaders in Palestine had opened a new field for the
commercial enterprise of the Venetians, and in a great measure
changed the direction of their maritime trade; while the
frequent quarrels of the Greeks and Franks compelled the
trading republics of Italy to attach themselves to one of the
belligerent parties, in order to secure a preference in its
ports. For a short time, habit kept the Venetians attached to
the empire; but they soon found that their interests were more
closely connected with the Syrian trade than with that of
Constantinople. They joined the kings of Jerusalem in
extending their conquests, and obtained considerable
establishments in all the maritime cities of the kingdom. From
having been the customers and allies of the Greeks, they
became their rivals and enemies. The commercial fleets of the
age acted too often like pirates; and it is not improbable
that the Emperor John had good reason to complain of the
aggressions of the Venetians. Hostilities commenced; the Doge
Dominico Michieli, one of the heroes of the republic,
conducted a numerous fleet into the Archipelago, and plundered
the islands of Rhodes and Chios, where he wintered. Next year
he continued his depredations in Samos, Mitylene, Paros, and
Andros. … Peace was re-established by the emperor reinstating
the Venetians in the enjoyment of all the commercial
privileges they had enjoyed before the war broke out."
G. Finlay,
History of the Byzantine and Greek Empires,
book 3, chapter 2, section 2.

VENICE: A. D. 1177.
Pretended Papal Grant of the sovereignty of the Adriatic.
Doubtful story of the humiliation of Frederick Barbarossa.
A "notable epoch in early Venetian history is the grant on
which she based her claim to the sovereignty of the Adriatic.
In the course of the fierce struggle between Alexander III.
and Frederick Barbarossa [see ITALY: A. D. 1174-1183], the
Pope, when his fortunes were at the lowest, took refuge with
the Venetians, who, after a vain effort at reconciliation,
made common cause with him, and in a naval encounter obtained
so signal a victory that the Emperor was compelled to sue for
peace and submit to the most humiliating terms. The crowning
scene of his degradation has been rendered familiar by the
pencil, the chisel, and the pen. … The Emperor, as soon as he
came into the sacred presence, stripped off his mantle and
knelt down before the Pope to kiss his feet. Alexander,
intoxicated with his triumph and losing all sense of
moderation or generosity, placed his foot on the head or neck
of his prostrate enemy, exclaiming, in the words of the
Psalmist, 'Super aspidem et basiliscum ambulabis' &c. ('Thou
shalt tread upon the asp and the basilisk' …). 'Non tibi, sed
Petro' ('Not to thee, but Peter'), cried the outraged and
indignant Emperor. 'Et mihi et Petro' ('To both me and
Peter'), rejoined the Pope, with a fresh pressure of his heel.
… Sismondi (following a contemporary chronicler} narrates the
interview without any circumstance of insult, and describes it
as concluding with the kiss of peace. There are writers who
contend that Alexander was never at Venice, and that the
Venetians obtained no victory on his behalf. But the weight of
evidence adduced by Daru strikes us to be quite conclusive in
favour of his version. … In return for the good offices of
Venice on this occasion … Alexander presented the reigning
Doge, Ziani, with a ring, saying, 'Receive this ring, and with
it, as my donation, the dominion of the sea, which you, and
your successors, shall annually assert on an appointed day, so
that all posterity may understand that the possession of the
sea was yours by right of victory, and that it is subject to
the rule of the Venetian Republic, as wife to husband.' … The
well-known ceremony of wedding the Adriatic, religiously
observed with all its original pomp and splendour during six
centuries, was in itself a proclamation and a challenge to the
world. It was regularly attended by the papal nuncio and the
whole of the diplomatic corps, who, year after year, witnessed
the dropping of a sanctified ring into the sea, and heard
without a protest the prescriptive accompaniment: 'Desponsamus
te, mare, in signum veri perpetuique domini' (we espouse thee,
sea, in sign of true and perpetual dominion)."
The Republic of Venice
(Quarterly Review, October, 1874, volume 137),
pages 421-423.

ALSO IN:
G. B. Testa,
History of the War of Frederick I.
against the Communes of Lombardy,
book 11.

Mrs. W. Busk,
Mediæval Popes, Emperors, Kings, and Crusaders,
book 2, chapter 8 (volume 2).

VENICE: A. D. 1201.
Cause of Hostility to Constantinople.
"Of late years the Venetians had had difficulties with the New
Rome. … These difficulties arose, in great measure, from the
fact that the influence of Venice in Constantinople was no
longer sufficient to exclude that of the other Italian
republics. … But the hostility to Constantinople reached its
height when the Venetians learned that Alexis had, in May
1201, received an embassy from Genoa, and was negotiating with
Ottobono della Croce, its leader, for the concession of
privileges for trade in Romania which Venice had hitherto
regarded as exclusively her own. From this time the Doge
appears to have determined to avenge the wrongs of his state
on the ruler who had ventured to favour his rivals."
E. Pears,
The Fall of Constantinople,
chapter 8.

{3607}
VENICE: A. D. 1201-1203.
Perfidious part in the conquest of Constantinople.
See CRUSADES: A. D. 1201-1203.
VENICE: A. D. 1204.
Share of the Republic in the partition of the Byzantine Empire.
See BYZANTINE EMPIRE: A. D. 1204-1205.
VENICE: A. D. 1216.
Acquisition of the Ionian Islands.
See CORFU: A. D. 1216-1880;
and IONIAN ISLANDS: To 1814.
VENICE: A. D. 1256-1258.
Battles with the Genoese at Acre.
"At the period of the Crusades, it was usual in those cities
or towns where the Christians held sway, to assign to each of
the mercantile communities which had borne a part in the
conquest or recovery of the particular district, a separate
quarter where they might have their own mill, their own oven,
their own bath, their own weights and measures, their own
church, and where they might be governed by their own laws,
and protected by their own magistrates. … At Saint Jean
d'Acre, however, the Church of Saint Sabbas was frequented by
the Venetians and the Genoese in common; and it happened that,
in course of time, both nations sought to found a right to the
exclusive property of the building." Collisions ensued, in one
of which (1256), the Genoese drove the Venetians from their
factory at Acre and burned the church of Saint Sabbas. The
Venetians retaliated by sending a squadron to Acre which
destroyed all the Genoese shipping in the port, burned their
factory, and reduced a castle near the town which was held by
a Genoese garrison. Early in 1257 the fleets of the two
republics met and fought a battle, between Acre and Tyre, in
which the Venetians were the victors. On the 24th of June,
1258, a second battle was fought very nearly on the same spot,
and again Venice triumphed, taking 2,600 prisoners and 25
galleys. Through the efforts of the Pope, a suspension of
hostilities was then brought about; but other causes of war
were working in the east, which soon led to fresh encounters
in arms between the two jealous commercial rivals.
W. C. Hazlitt,
History of the Venetian Republic,
chapter 11 (volume 1).

VENICE: A. D. 1261-1263.
The supplanting of the Venetians by the Genoese at
Constantinople and in the Black Sea.
War between the Republics.
The victory at Malvasia.
See GENOA: A. D. 1261-1299.
VENICE: A. D. 1294-1299.
War with Genoa.
Disastrous defeat at Curzola.
See GENOA: A. D. 1261-1299.
VENICE: 14th Century.
Fleets.
Commerce.
Industries.
"In the 14th century Venice had 3,000 merchantmen manned by
25,000 sailors. A tenth part of these were ships exceeding 700
tons burden. There were besides 45 war-galleys manned by
11,000 hands; and 10,000 workmen, as well as 36,000 seamen,
were employed in the arsenals. The largest of the war-galleys
was called the Bucentaur; it was a state vessel of the most
gorgeous description. Every year the Doge of Venice, seated
upon a magnificent throne surmounted by a regal canopy,
dropped from this vessel a ring into the Adriatic, to
symbolise the fact that land and sea were united under the
Venetian flag. This ceremony commemorated the victory gained
over the fleet of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa In 1177,
when the Venetians obliged him to sue for peace.
See VENICE: A. D. 1177.
Ascension Day was selected for its celebration, and the
Bucentaur, glorious with new scarlet and gold, its deck and
seats inlaid with costly woods, and rowed with long banks of
burnished oars, for many years bore the Doge to plight his
troth with the words, 'We espouse thee, O Sea! in token of
true and eternal sovereignty.' The merchant fleet of Venice
was divided into companies sailing together according to their
trade. Their routes, and the days for departure and return,
their size, armament, crew, and amount of cargo, were all
defined. In those times the seas were as much infested with
pirates as the deserts with robbers; each squadron therefore
hired a convoy of war-galleys for its protection on the
voyage. There were six or seven such squadrons in regular
employment. The argosies of Cyprus and Egypt, and the vessels
engaged in the Barbary and Syrian commerce, concentrated their
traffic chiefly at Alexandria and Cairo. The so-called
Armenian fleet proceeded to Constantinople and the Euxine,
visiting Kaffa and the Gulf of Alexandretta. A Catalonian
fleet traded with Spain and Portugal, and another with France;
while the most famous of all, the Flanders galleys, connected
the seaports of France, England, and Holland with the great
commercial city of Bruges. The internal traffic with Germany
and Italy was encouraged with equal care, oriental produce
arriving from Constantinople and Egypt, and many other
commodities being distributed, at first by way of Carinthia,
and afterwards of the Tyrol. Germans, Hungarians, and
Bohemians conducted this distribution. In Venice a bonded
warehouse (fondaco dei tedeschi), or custom-house, was
accorded to the Germans, where they were allowed to offer
their wares for sale, though only to Venetian dealers. Similar
privileges were granted to the Armenians, Moors, and Turks,
but not to the Greeks, against whom a strong animosity
prevailed. … The ancient industries of preparing salt and
curing fish were never disregarded. The Adriatic sands
supplied material adapted for a glass of rare beauty and
value, of which mirrors and other articles of Venetian
manufacture were made. Venetian goldsmiths' work was
universally famed. Brass and iron foundries prepared the raw
material for the armourers, whose weapons, helmets, and
bucklers were unsurpassed for strength and beauty.
Ship-building, with a people whose principle it was always to
have more ships than any other state, was necessarily a very
important branch of industry. Not satisfied with penetrating
to every part already opened to enterprise, the Venetians
travelled into regions before unknown, and gave to the world
the record of their daring adventures. Maffeo and Nicolo Polo
spent fifteen years visiting Egypt, Persia, India, the Khan of
Tartary, and the Grand Khan or Emperor of China. Marco Polo,
son of Nicolo, as well as Barthema and Joseph Barbaro,
extended the knowledge obtained by their precursors in
northern Europe and Asia."
J. Yeats,
Growth and Vicissitudes of Commerce,
page 98-101.

See (In Supplement) COMMERCE, MEDIÆVAL.
ALSO IN:
A. Anderson,
Origin of Commerce,
volume 1.

Venetian Commerce
(Hunt's Merchants' Magazine, volume 5, pages 393-411).

VENICE: A. D. 1336-1338.
Alliance with Florence against Mastino della Scala.
Conquest of Treviso and other territory on the mainland.
See VERONA: A. D. 1260-1338.
{3608}
VENICE: A. D. 1351-1355.
Alliance with the Greeks and Aragonese in war with Genoa.
See CONSTANTINOPLE: A. D. 1348-1355.
VENICE: A. D. 1358.
Loss of Dalmatia.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1301-1442.
VENICE: A. D. 1378-1379.
Renewed war with Genoa.
The defeat at Pola.
The treaty of June, 1355, between Venice and Genoa (see
CONSTANTINOPLE: A. D. 1348-1355), established a peace which
lasted only until April, 1378, when, "a dispute having arisen
between the rival States in relation to the island of Tenedos,
which the Venetians had taken possession of, the Signory
formally declared war against Genoa, which it denounced as
false to all its oaths and obligations. On the 26th of this
month, Vettore Pisani was invested with the supreme command of
the naval forces of the republic. … The new commander-in-chief
was the son of Nicolo Pisani, and had held a commission in the
Navy for 25 years. … Of the seamen he was the idol. … Pisani
sailed from Venice early in May, with 14 galleys; and, on the
30th of the month, while cruising off Antium, came across a
Genoese squadron of 10 galleys, commanded by Admiral Fieschi.
It was blowing a gale at the time, and five of Pisani's
vessels, which had parted company with him, and fallen to
leeward, were unable to rejoin him, while one of Fieschi's
drifted ashore, and was wrecked. Thus the battle which
immediately ensued was between equal forces; but the Genoese
admiral was no match for Vettore Pisani," and sustained a
disastrous defeat, losing four vessels, with all their
officers and crew. "During the summer, Pisani captured great
numbers of the enemy's merchantmen; but was unable to find
their fleet, which, under Luciano Doria, was actively engaged
in cutting up Venetian commerce in the East. In November he
asked permission to return to Venice to refit his vessels,
which were in a very bad condition, but this was denied him;
and, being kept constantly cruising through the winter, at its
expiration only six of his vessels were found to be seaworthy.
Twelve others, however, were fitted out at their own expense
and sent to him by his friends, who perceived that his
political enemies were making an effort to ruin him. At the
end of February, 1379, Michele Steno and Donato Zeno were
appointed by the Government' proveditori' of the fleet. These
officers, like the field deputies of the Dutch republic in
later times, were set as spies over the commander-in-chief,
whose operations they entirely controlled. On the 1st of May,
Pisani left Brindisi, bound to Venice, having a large number
of merchantmen in charge, laden with wheat; and, on the 6th
instant, as the weather looked squally, put into Pola, with
his convoy, for the night. On the following morning, at
day-break, it was reported to him that Doria was off the port
with 25 vessels; whereupon he determined not to leave his
anchorage until Carlo Zeno, whom he was expecting with a
reenforcement of 10 galleys, should be seen approaching. But
the Proveditori, loudly denouncing such a determination as a
reflection upon the valor of his officers and men, ordered
him, peremptorily, in the name of the Senate, to engage the
enemy without delay." The result was an overwhelming defeat,
out of which Pisani brought six galleys, only—" which were all
that were saved from this most terrible engagement, wherein
800 Venetians perished and 2,000 were taken prisoners. …
Pisani was now violently assailed by his enemies; although
they well knew that he had fought the battle of Pola against
his own judgment, and agreeably to the wishes of the
government, as made known to him by its accredited agents,
Michele Steno and Donato Zeno. The Great Council decreed his
immediate removal from the supreme command, and he was brought
to Venice loaded with chains." Condemned, upon trial before
the Senate, he was sentenced to imprisonment for six months.
F. A. Parker,
The Fleets of the World,
pages 100-105.

VENICE: A. D. 1379-1381.
The war of Chioggia.
The dire extremity of the Republic and her deliverance.
After the great victory of Pola, which cost the Genoese the
life of Luciano D'Oria, they lost no time in pressing their
beaten enemy, to make the most of the advantage they had won.
"Fresh galleys were forthwith placed under the command of
Pietro, another of the noble D'Oria family; and before the
eyes of all Genoa, and after the benediction of the
archbishop, the fleet sailed from the harbour, and a great cry
was raised from roof to roof, and from window to window, and
each alley and each street re-echoed it with enthusiasm, 'to
Venice! to Venice!' On arriving in the Adriatic, Pietro D'Oria
joined the fleet already there, and prepared for his attack on
Venice. These were pitiful days for the Queen of the Adriatic,
the days of her greatest peril and humiliation. The Lord of
Padua joined the Genoese; the King of Hungary sent troops, as
did also the Marquis of Friuli, and all seemed lost to her
both by sea and land. Everywhere within the city was misery
and dismay. … To possess himself of Chioggia, which was 25
miles distant from Venice, was D'Oria's first plan. It was the
key of the capital, commanded the entrance to the harbour, and
cut off any assistance which might come from Lombardy.
Chioggia was very strong in itself, defended by bastions on
all sides; its weak point lay in being built on two sides of a
river, which was spanned by a large wooden bridge. It was the
first care of the defenders to block up the mouth of this
river. After a few days of gallant defence, and a few days of
gallant attack by sea and land, the defenders of Chioggia were
reduced to the last extremity. The entrance to the river was
broken open, and the bridge, which for some time was a
stumbling-block to the besiegers, was destroyed with all the
soldiers upon it by the bravery of a Genoese sailor, who took
a boat laden with tar and wool and other combustible
materials, and set fire to it, escaping by means of swimming.
The defenders having thus perished in the flames, and Chioggia
being taken [August, 1379], the triumph of the Genoese was at
its height. It now seemed as if Pietro D'Oria had but the word
of command to give, and Venice would have met with the same
fate as Pisa had but a century before. But with this the
fortune of the Ligurians began to wane. One small cannon of
leather, with a wooden car, brought from Chioggia as a trophy
to Genoa, is all that exists to-day to testify to their
victory." The Venetians, in consternation at the fall of
Chioggia, sent a deputation to D'Oria humbly offering to
submit to any terms of peace he might dictate; but the
insolent victor ordered them home with the message that there
could be no peace until he had entered their city to bridle
the bronze horses which stand on the Piazza of St. Mark.
{3609}
This roused the indignation and courage of Venice anew, and
every nerve was strained in the defense of the port. "Vettor
Pisani, who since the defeat at Pola had languished in prison,
was brought out by unanimous consent, and before an assembled
multitude he quietly and modestly accepted the position of
saviour of his country. … The one saving point for Venice lay
in the arrival of a few ships from Constantinople, which …
Carlo Zeno had under his command, endeavouring to make a
diversion in the favour of the Venetians at the Eastern
capital. Pending the return of this fleet, the Venetians made
an attack on Chioggia. And an additional gleam of hope raised
the spirits of Pisani's men in the disaffection of the King of
Hungary from the Genoese cause; and gradually, as if by the
magic hand of a fickle fortune, Pietro D'Oria found himself
and his troops besieged in Chioggia, instead of going on his
way to Venice as he had himself prophesied. But the Genoese
position was still too strong, and Pisani found it hopeless to
attempt to dislodge them; his troops became restless: they
wished to return to Venice, though they had sworn never to go
back thither except as conquerors. It was in this moment of
dire distress that the ultimate resort was vaguely whispered
from the Venetian Council Hall to the Piazza. A solemn decree
was passed, 'that if within four days the succour from Carlo
Zeno did not arrive, the fleet should be recalled from
Chioggia, and then a general council should be held as to
whether their country could be saved, or if another more
secure might not be found elsewhere.' Then did the law-givers
of Venice determine that on the fifth day the lagunes should
be abandoned, and that they should proceed en masse to Crete
or Negropont to form for themselves a fresh nucleus of power
on a foreign soil. It is indeed hard to realize that the fate
of Venice, associated with all that is Italian, the offspring
of the hardy few who raised the city from the very waves, once
hung in such a balance. But so it was, when towards the
evening of the fourth day [January 1, 1380] sails were
descried on the horizon, and Carlo Zeno arrived to save his
country from so great a sacrifice. Meanwhile, at Chioggia the
Genoese were day by day becoming more careless; they felt
their position so strong, they talked merrily of fixing the
day when they should bivouac on the Piazza of St. Mark. Little
did they dream of the net of misfortune into which they were
being drawn so fast. Besides reinforcements by sea, assistance
by land flocked in towards Venice. Barnabo Visconti, and his
company of the Star, a roving company of Germans, and the
celebrated Breton band under Sir John Hawkwood, the
Englishman, all hurried to assist the fallen banner of St.
Mark. Pietro D'Oria did all he could to maintain discipline
amongst his troops; but when he fell one day in an engagement,
through being struck by a Venetian arrow, a general
demoralization set in, and their only thought was how to save
themselves and abandon Chioggia. … On the 18th of February,
1380, the Venetians made another gallant attack. Both sides
fought with desperation, the Genoese for life, their rivals
for their country and their country's fame. Fearful slaughter
occurred amongst the Genoese, and they were obliged to retire
within the walls. … Driven to extremities, on the 22nd of June
In that year, 4,000 Genoese were taken to the public prisons
in Venice. … Since both parties were tired of war, and
weakened with these extreme efforts, it was no difficult
matter to establish a peace [August 8, 1381]."
J. T. Bent,
Genoa,
chapter 8.

ALSO IN:
W. O. Hazlitt,
History of the Venetian Republic,
chapter 20 (volume 3).

H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapter 12.

VENICE: A. D. 1386.
Acquisition of Corfu.
See Corfu: A. D. 1216-1880.
VENICE: A. D. 1406-1447.
Acquisition of neighboring territory in northeastern Italy.
On the death of Gian Galeazzo Visconti, the first Duke of
Milan (see MILAN: A. D. 1277-1447), the eastern parts of his
duchy, "Padua, Verona, Brescia, Bergamo, were gradually added
to the dominion of Venice. By the middle of the 15th century,
that republic had become the greatest power In northern
Italy."
E. A. Freeman,
Historical Geography of Europe,
page 241.

See ITALY: A. D. 1402-1406.
VENICE: A. D. 1426-1447.
League with Florence, Naples, Savoy, and other States
against the Duke of Milan.
See ITALY: A. D. 1412-1447.
VENICE: A. D. 1450-1454.
War with Milan and Florence.
Alliance with Naples and Savoy.
See MILAN: A. D. 1447-1454.
VENICE: A. D. 1454-1479.
Treaty with the Turks, followed by war.
Loss of ground in Greece and the islands.
See GREECE: A. D. 1454-1479.
VENICE: A. D. 1460-1479.
Losing struggle with the Turks in Greece and the Archipelago.
See TURKS: A. D. 1451-1481;
and ITALY: A. D. 1447-1480.
VENICE: A. D. 1469-1515.
The early Printers.
The Aldine Press.
See PRINTING AND THE PRESS: A. D. 1469-1515.
VENICE: A. D. 1489.
Acquisition of Cyprus.
See Cyprus: A. D.1489-1570.
VENICE: A. D. 1492-1496.
The invasion of Italy by Charles VIII. of France.
Alliance with Naples, Milan, Spain, the Emperor and the Pope.
Expulsion of the French.
See ITALY: A. D. 1492-1494; and 1494-1496.
VENICE: A. D. 1494-1503.
The rising power and spreading dominion of the republic.
The fears and jealousies excited.
"The disturbances which had taken place In Italy since Charles
VIII.'s advent there, came very opportunely for their [the
Venetians'] plans and policy.
See ITALY: A. D. 1494-1496; 1499-1500; 1501-1504.
On every available occasion the Venetians spread their power
all round about them. In the struggle between Charles and
Ferrantino [or Ferdinand, of Naples] they acquired five fine
cities in Apulia, excellently situated for their requirements,
which they peopled by the reception of fugitive Jews from
Spain. Moreover, in the kingdom of Naples, one party had
declared for them. … Tarento raised their standard. During the
Florentine disorders they were within an ace of becoming
masters of Pisa. In the Milanese feuds they acquired Cremona
and Ghiara d'Adda. Their power was all the more terrible, as
they had never been known to lose again anything which they
had once gotten. No one doubted that their aim was the
complete sovereignty over the whole of Italy.
{3610}
Their historians always talked as if Venice was the ancient
Rome once more. … The Turkish war, which had kept them a while
employed, now at an end, they next tried their fortune in
Romagna, and endeavoured, availing themselves of the quarrels
between the returning nobles and Cesar [Borgia, son of Pope
Alexander VI.], to become, if not the sole, at all events the
most powerful, vassals of the papal chair. … The Venetians
prepared to espouse the cause of those whom Cesar had
suppressed. The cities reflected how genuine and substantial
that peace was that the lion of Venice spread over all its
dependencies. Having appeared in this country at the end of
October, 1503, and having first promised the Malatesti other
possessions in their own country, they took Rimini, with the
concurrence of the prince and citizens. Without ado they
attacked Faenza. … They continued their conquests, and, in the
territories of Imola, Cesena, and Forli, took stronghold after
stronghold. … Then it was that the first minister of France
stated his belief that, 'had they only Romagna, they would
forthwith attack Florence, on account of a debt of 180,000
guilders owing them.' If they were to make an inroad into
Tuscany, Pisa would fall immediately on their arrival. Their
object in calling the French into the Milanese territory was,
that they considered them more fitted to make a conquest than
to keep it; and, in the year 1504, they were negotiating how
it were possible to wrest Milan again from them. Could they
only succeed in this, nothing in Italy would be able longer to
withstand them. 'They wanted,' as Macchiavelli said, 'to make
the Pope their chaplain.' But they met with the staunchest
resistance in Julius [the Pope, Julius II.], as in him they
could discover no weak point to attack. As pointedly as he
could express himself, he declared to them, on the 9th
November, 1503, that, 'though hitherto their friend, he would
now do his utmost against them, and would besides incite all
the princes of Christendom against them.'"
L. von Ranke,
History of the Latin and Teutonic Nations,
book 2, chapter 3.

VENICE: A. D. 1498-1502.
War with the Turks.

See TURKS: A. D. 1498-1502.
VENICE: A. D. 1499-1500.
Alliance with France against the Duke of Milan.
French conquest of the duchy.
Acquisition of Cremona.
See ITALY: A. D. 1499-1500.
VENICE: 15-17th Centuries.
The decline of Venetian commerce and its causes.
"Commerce was for a long time free at Venice; and the republic
only began to decline when its government had caused the
source of its prosperity to be exhausted by monopoly. At first
all the young patricians were subjected to the most severe
ordeals of a commercial training. They were often sent as
novices on board state-vessels to try fortune with a light
venture, so much did it enter into the views of the
administration to direct all citizens toward industrial
occupations! The only reproach that can be brought against the
Venetians, is the effort to exclude foreigners from all
competition with them. Although commercial jealousy had not
yet erected prohibitions into a system, and the ports of the
republic were open to all the merchandise of the world, yet
the Venetians only permitted its transportation in their own
ships; and they reigned as absolute masters over all the
Mediterranean. War had given them security from the Pisans,
the Sicilians and the Genoese. Spain, long occupied by the
Moors, gave them little occasion of offence. France disdained
commerce; England had not yet begun to think of it; the
republic of Holland was not in existence. Under cover of the
right of sovereignty on the gulf, which she had arrogated to
herself, Venice reserved the almost exclusive right to
navigate. Armed flotillas guarded the mouths of all her
rivers, and allowed no barque to enter or depart without being
vigorously examined. But what profited that jealous solicitude
for the interests of her navigation? A day came when the
Portuguese discovered the Cape of Good Hope, and all that
structure of precautions and mistrust suddenly fell to pieces.
Here begin the first wars of customs-duties, and political
economy receives from history valuable instruction. The
Venetians had levelled all obstacles, but for themselves
alone, and to the exclusion of other nations. Their
legislation was very strict in respect to foreigners, in the
matter of commerce. The laws forbade a merchant who was not a
subject of the republic to be even received on board a vessel
of the state. Foreigners paid customs-duties twice as high as
natives. They could neither build nor buy vessels in Venetian
ports. The ships, the captains, the owners, must all be
Venetian. Every alliance between natives and strangers was
interdicted; there was no protection, no privileges and no
benefits save for Venetians: the latter, however, all had the
same rights. In Venice itself, and there alone, was it
permitted to negotiate with the Germans, Bohemians and
Hungarians. As national manufactures acquired importance, the
government departed from the liberal policy it had hitherto
pursued, and the manufacturers obtained an absolute
prohibition of such foreign merchandise as they produced. In
vain, in the 17th century, did declining commerce urge the
reestablishment of former liberties and the freedom of the
port: the attempt was made for a brief moment, but the spirit
of restriction won the day, and the prohibitory regime early
prepared the way for the death of the republic. The people of
Ita]y, however, pardoned the Venetians for their commercial
intolerance, because of the moderate price at which they
delivered all commodities. The Jews, Armenians, Greeks and
Germans flocked to Venice and engaged with safety in
speculations, which were always advantageous, because of the
security which the credit institutions gave and the recognized
probity of the merchants. But soon Venice saw numerous
manufactures spring up in Europe rivaling her own, and her
commerce encountered most formidable competition in that of
the Portuguese, Dutch, Spanish and English. The discovery of
the Cape of Good Hope took away from her the monopoly of the
spices of the Indies.
See PORTUGAL: A. D. 1463-1498.
The taking of Constantinople, by Mahomet II, had already
deprived her of the magnificent privileges which her subjects
enjoyed in that rich capital of the Orient. But the discovery
of America and the vigorous reprisals of Charles V, who, at
the commencement of his reign, in 1517, doubled the
customs-duties which the Venetians paid in his states,
completed the ruin of that fortunate monopoly which had made
all Europe tributary. Charles V raised the import and export
duties on all Venetian merchandise to twenty per cent; and
this tariff, which would to-day appear moderate, sufficed then
to prevent the Venetians from entering Spanish ports.
{3611}
Such was the origin of the exclusive system, the fatal
invention which the republic of Venice was so cruelly to
expiate. So long as she sought fortune only in the free
competition of the talent and capital of her own citizens, she
increased from age to age and became for a moment the arbiter
of Europe; but as soon as she wished to rule the markets by
the tyranny of monopoly, she saw a league formed against her
commerce, formidable for a very different reason from that of
Cambray."
J. A. Blanqui,
History of Political Economy in Europe,
chapter 20.

See, also (in Supplement) COMMERCE, MODERN.
VENICE: A. D. 1501.
Hostile schemes of the Emperor and the King of France.
See ITALY: A. D. 1501-1504.
VENICE: A. D. 1508-1509.
The League of Cambrai.
The republic despoiled of her continental provinces.
"The craving appetite of Louis XII., … sharpened by the loss
of Naples, sought to indemnify itself by more ample
acquisitions in the north. As far back as 1504, he had
arranged a plan with the emperor for the partition of the
continental possessions of Venice. …
See ITALY: A. D. 1504-1506.
The scheme is said to have been communicated to Ferdinand [of
Aragon] in the royal interview at Savona [1507]. No immediate
action followed, and it seems probable that the latter
monarch, with his usual circumspection, reserved his decision
until he should be more clearly satisfied of the advantages to
himself. At length the projected partition was definitely
settled by the celebrated treaty of Cambray, December 10th,
1508, between Louis XII. and the emperor Maximilian, in which
the Pope, King Ferdinand, and all princes who had any claims
for spoliations by the Venetians, were invited to take part.
The share of the spoil assigned to the Catholic monarch
[Ferdinand] was the five Neapolitan cities, Trani, Brindisi,
Gallipoli, Pulignano, and Otranto, pledged to Venice for
considerable sums advanced by her during the late war. The
Spanish court, and, not long after, Julius II., ratified the
treaty, although it was in direct contravention of the avowed
purpose of the pontiff, to chase the 'barbarians' from Italy.
It was his bold policy, however, to make use of them first for
the aggrandisement of the church, and then to trust to his
augmented strength and more favorable opportunities for
eradicating them altogether. Never was there a project more
destitute of principle or sound policy. There was not one of
the contracting parties who was not at that very time in close
alliance with the state, the dismemberment of which he was
plotting. As a matter of policy, it went to break down the
principal barrier on which each of these powers could rely for
keeping in check the overweening ambition of its neighbors,
and maintaining the balance of Italy. The alarm of Venice was
quieted for a time by assurances from the courts of France and
Spain that the league was directed solely against the Turks,
accompanied by the most hypocritical professions of good will,
and amicable offers to the republic. The preamble of the
treaty declares that, it being the intention of the allies to
support the pope in a crusade against the infidel, they first
proposed to recover from Venice the territories of which she
had despoiled the church and other powers, to the manifest
hindrance of these pious designs. … The true reasons for the
confederacy are to be found in a speech delivered at the
German diet, some time after, by the French minister Hélian.
'We,' he remarks, after enumerating various enormities of the
republic, 'wear no fine purple; feast from no sumptuous
services of plate; have no coffers overflowing with gold. We
are barbarians. Surely,' he continues in another place, 'if it
is derogatory to princes to act the part of merchants, it is
unbecoming in merchants to assume the state of princes.' This,
then, was the true key to the conspiracy against Venice; envy
of her superior wealth and magnificence, hatred engendered by
her too arrogant bearing, and lastly the evil eye with which
kings naturally regard the movements of an active, aspiring
republic. To secure the co-operation of Florence, the kings of
France and Spain agreed to withdraw their protection from
Pisa, for a stipulated sum of money.
See PISA: A. D. 1494-1509.
There is nothing in the whole history of the merchant princes
of Venice so mercenary and base as this bartering away for
gold the independence for which this little republic had been
so nobly contending for more than 14 years. Early in April,
1509, Louis XII. crossed the Alps at the head of a force which
bore down all opposition. City and castle fell before him, and
his demeanor to the vanquished, over whom he had no rights
beyond the ordinary ones of war, was that of an incensed
master taking vengeance on his rebellious vassals. In revenge
for his detention before Peschiera, he hung the Venetian
governor and his son from the battlements. This was an outrage
on the laws of chivalry, which, however hard they bore on the
peasant, respected those of high degree. … On the 14th of May,
1509, was fought the bloody battle of Agnadel, which broke the
power of Venice and at once decided the fate of the war.
Ferdinand had contributed nothing to these operations, except
by his diversion on the side of Naples, where he possessed
himself without difficulty of the cities allotted to his
share. They were the cheapest, and, if not the most valuable,
were the most permanent acquisitions of the war, being
reincorporated in the monarchy of Naples. Then followed the
memorable decree by which Venice released her continental
provinces from their allegiance, authorizing them to provide
in any way they could for their safety; a measure which,
whether originating in panic or policy, was perfectly
consonant with the latter. The confederates, who had remained
united during the chase, soon quarrelled over the division of
the spoil. Ancient jealousies revived. The republic, with cool
and consummate policy, availed herself of this state of
feeling. Pope Julius, who had gained all that he had proposed,
and was satisfied with the humiliation of Venice, now felt all
his former antipathies and distrust of the French return in
full force. The rising flame was diligently fanned by the
artful emissaries of the republic, who at length effected a
reconciliation on her behalf with the haughty pontiff. The
latter … planned a new coalition for the expulsion of the
French, calling on the other allies to take part in it."
W. H. Prescott,
History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella,
part 2, chapter 22 (volume 3).

ALSO IN:
T. A. Trollope,
History of the Commonwealth of Florence,
book 9, chapter 10 (volume 4).

The City in the Sea,
chapter 21.

M. Creighton,
History of the Papacy during the Period of the Reformation,
book 5, chapter 14.

L. von Ranke,
History of the Latin and Teutonic Nations from 1494 to 1514,
book 2, chapter 3.

H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapters 17-18.

{3612}
VENICE: A. D. 1510-1513.
The breaking of the League of Cambrai.
The" Holy League" of Pope Julius with Venice,
Ferdinand, Maximilian, and Henry VIII. against France.
The French expelled from Italy.
The Republic recovers its domain.
See ITALY: A. D. 1510-1513.
VENICE: A. D. 1517.
Peace with the Emperor Maximilian.
Recovery of Verona.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1516-1517.
VENICE: A. D. 1526.
The Holy League against the Emperor, Charles V.
See ITALY: A. D. 1523-1527.
VENICE: A. D. 1527.
Fresh alliance with France and England against the Emperor.
See ITALY: A. D. 1527-1529.
VENICE: A. D. 1570-1571.
Holy League with Spain and the Pope against the Turks.
Great battle and victory of Lepanto.
See TURKS: A. D. 1566-1571.
VENICE: A. D. 1572.
Withdrawal from the Holy League.
Separate peace with the Turks.
See TURKS: A. D. 1572-1573.
VENICE: 16th Century.
The Art of the Renaissance.
"It was a fact of the greatest importance for the development
of the fine arts in Italy that painting in Venice reached
maturity later than in Florence. Owing to this circumstance
one chief aspect of the Renaissance, its material magnificence
and freedom, received consummate treatment at the hands of
Titian, Tintoretto, and Veronese. To idealise the sensualities
of the external universe, to achieve for colour what the
Florentines had done for form, to invest the worldly grandeur
of human life at one of its most gorgeous epochs with the
dignity of the highest art, was what these great artists were
called on to accomplish. Their task could not have been so
worthily performed in the fifteenth century as in the
sixteenth, if the development of the æsthetic sense had been
more premature among the Venetians. Venice was precisely
fitted for the part her painters had to play. Free, isolated,
wealthy, powerful; famous throughout Europe for the pomp of
her state equipage, and for the immorality of her private
manners; ruled by a prudent aristocracy, who spent vast wealth
on public shows and on the maintenance of a more than imperial
civic majesty: Venice with her pavement of liquid chrysoprase,
with her palaces of porphyry and marble, her frescoed façades,
her quays and squares aglow with the costumes of the Levant,
her lagoons afloat with the galleys of all nations, her
churches floored with mosaics, her silvery domes and ceilings
glittering with sculpture bathed in molten gold: Venice
luxurious in the light and colour of a vaporous atmosphere,
where sea-mists rose into the mounded summer clouds; arched
over by the broad expanse of sky, bounded only by the horizon
of waves and plain and distant mountain ranges, and reflected
in all its many hues of sunrise and sunset upon the glassy
surface of smooth waters: Venice asleep like a miracle of opal
or of pearl upon the bosom of an undulating lake:—here and
here only on the face of the whole globe was the unique city
wherein the pride of life might combine with the lustre of the
physical universe to create and stimulate in the artist a
sense of all that was most sumptuous in the pageant of the
world of sense. … The Venetians had no green fields and trees,
no garden borders, no blossoming orchards, to teach them the
tender suggestiveness, the quaint poetry of isolated or
contrasted tints. Their meadows were the fruitless furrows of
the Adriatic, hued like a peacock's neck; they called the
pearl-shells of their Lido flowers, fior di mare. Nothing
distracted their attention from the glories of morning and of
evening presented to them by their sea and sky. It was in
consequence of this that the Venetians conceived colour
heroically, not as a matter of missal-margins or of
subordinate decoration, but as a motive worthy in itself of
sublime treatment. In like manner, hedged in by no limitary
hills, contracted by no city walls, stifled by no narrow
streets, but open to the liberal airs of heaven and ocean, the
Venetians understood space and imagined pictures almost
boundless in their immensity. Light, colour, air, space: those
are the elemental conditions of Venetian art; of those the
painters weaved their ideal world for beautiful and proud
humanity. … In order to understand the destiny of Venice in
art, it is not enough to concentrate attention on the
peculiarities of her physical environment. Potent as these
were in the creation of her style, the political and social
conditions of the Republic require also to be taken into
account. Among Italian cities Venice was unique. She alone was
tranquil in her empire, unimpeded in her constitutional
development, independent of Church interference, undisturbed
by the cross purposes and intrigues of the despots, inhabited
by merchants who were princes, and by a free-born people who
had never seen war at their gates. The serenity of undisturbed
security, the luxury of wealth amassed abroad and liberally
spent at home, gave a physiognomy of ease and proud
self-confidence to all her edifices. The grim and anxious
struggles of the Middle Ages left no mark on Venice. How
different was this town from Florence, every inch of whose
domain could tell of civic warfare. … It is not an
insignificant, though a slight, detail, that the predominant
colour of Florence is brown, while the predominant colour of
Venice is that of mother-of-pearl, concealing within its
general whiteness every tint that can be placed upon the
palette of a painter. The conditions of Florence stimulated
mental energy and turned the forces of the soul inwards. Those
of Venice inclined the individual to accept life as he found
it. Instead of exciting him to think, they disposed him to
enjoy, or to acquire by industry the means of manifold
enjoyment. To represent in art the intellectual strivings of
the Renaissance was the task of Florence and her sons; to
create a monument of Renaissance magnificence was the task of
Venice."
J. A. Symonds,
Renaissance in Italy: The Fine Arts,
chapter 7.

{3613}
VENICE: A. D. 1606-1607.
The Republic under the guidance of Fra Paolo Sarpi.
Conflict with the Pope.
The Interdict which had no terrors.
"In the Constitution of the Republic at this time [1606] there
were three permanent officials called Counsellors of Law, or
State Counsellors, whose duties were to instruct the Doge and
Senate on the legal bearings of any question in dispute in
which the Republic was involved. But at the beginning of this
year, because of the ecclesiastical element that frequently
appeared in these quarrels (for they were mostly between the
State and the Pope), the Senate resolved to create a new
office, namely, that of 'Teologo-Consultore,' or Theological
Counsellor. In looking about for one to fill this office the
choice of Doge and Senate unanimously fell upon Fra Paolo
Sarpi. … I have called Fra Paolo Sarpi the greatest of the
Venetians. … Venice has produced many great men—Doges,
soldiers, sailors, statesmen, writers, poets, painters,
travellers—but I agree with Mrs. Oliphant that Fra Paolo is 'a
personage more grave and great, a figure unique in the midst
of this ever animated, strong, stormy, and restless race'; and
with Lord Macaulay, who has said of him that 'what he did, he
did better than anybody.' … He was supreme as a thinker, as a
man of action, and as a transcript and pattern of every
Christian principle. … Foreigners who came to Venice sought
above all things to see him as 'the greatest genius of his
age.' … On the 28th of January, 1606, he entered upon his
public duties." From that time until his death, seventeen
years later, he not only held the office of Theological
Counsellor, but the duties of the three Counsellors of Law
were gradually transferred to him, as those offices were
vacated, in succession, by death. "During this time question
after question arose for settlement, many of which were of
momentous import, the resolution of which bore, not upon the
interests of Venice merely, but of Europe; and affected, not
the then living generation only, but a remote posterity. In
every case Fra Paolo's advice was sought, in every case it was
followed, and in every case it was right. The consequence was
that the history of the Republic during these seventeen years
was one unbroken record of great intellectual and moral
victories. … Never was there in any land, by any Government, a
servant more honoured and more beloved. The solicitude of the
Doge, of the dreaded Council of Ten, of the Senate, of the
whole people, for the safety and well-being of their
Consultore, was like that of a mother for her only child.
'Fate largo a Fra Paolo'—'Make room for Fra Paolo,' was often
heard as he passed along the crowded Merceria. Fra Paolo loved
Venice with an undying devotion, and Venice loved him with a
romantic and tender affection. The Pope, whose quarrels with
the Republic were the chief cause of the creation of the
office of Theological Counsellor, and of Fra Paolo's election
to it, was Paul V. … Strained relations … [had] existed
between Venice and the Vatican during the last years of
Clement VIII.'s Pontificate. His seizure of the Duchy of
Ferrara, his conduct in the matter of the Patriarch Zane's
appointment, his attempt to cripple the book-trade of Venice
by means of the Index Expurgatorius, all led to serious
disputes, in everyone of which he got the worst of it. Pope
Paul V., who was then Cardinal Borghese, chafed at what he
considered Clement's pusillanimity. Talking of these matters
to the Venetian ambassador at Rome, Leonardo Donato, he once
said, 'If I were Pope, I would place Venice under an interdict
and excommunication;' 'And if I were Doge,' was the reply, 'I
would trample your interdict and excommunication under foot.'
Curiously enough, both were called upon to fill these offices,
and both proved as good as their words. … Paul V. … found
several excuses for quarrel. The Patriarch, Matteo Zane—he
whose appointment had been a matter of dispute with Clement
VIII.—died, and the Senate appointed Francesco Vendramin as
his successor. Pope Paul claimed the right of presentation,
and demanded that he should be sent to Rome for examination
and approval. The Senate replied by ordering his investiture,
and forbidding him to leave Venice. Again, money had to be
raised in Brescia for the restoration of the ramparts, and the
Senate imposed a tax on all the citizens—laymen and
ecclesiastics alike. Pope Paul V. claimed exemption for the
latter, as being his subjects. The Senate refused to listen to
him. … These differences were causing both the Pope and the
Republic to look to their armoury and to try the temper of
their weapons, when two more serious matters occurred which
brought them into open warfare. The prologue was passed, the
drama was about to open. First, two priests in high position
were leading flagrantly wicked and criminal lives. … The
Senate sent its officers, and had the offenders seized and
brought to Venice, and locked up from further mischief in the
dungeons of the Ducal Palace. Pope Paul V. angrily
remonstrated, and peremptorily demanded their instant
liberation, on the ground that being priests they were not
amenable to the secular arm. … Secondly, two ecclesiastical
property laws were in force throughout the Republic; by one
the Church was prohibited from building any new monasteries,
convents, or churches without the consent of the Government
under penalty of forfeiture; and by the other it was
disqualified from retaining property which it might become
possessed of by donation or by inheritance, but was bound to
turn it into money. … Pope Paul V. … demanded the repeal of
these property laws. These two demands, regarding the
imprisoned ecclesiastics and the property laws, were first put
forward in October, 1605. … Early in December, the Pope,
impatient to bring the quarrel to a head, threatened to place
Venice under interdict and excommunication if it did not yield
to his demands. … It was at this acute stage of the quarrel
that the Republic laid hold of Fra Paolo Sarpi, and, as we
have already noted, made him its Theological Counsellor, and
the struggle henceforth became, to a large extent, a duel
between 'Paul the Pope, and Paul the Friar.' On the very day
that Fra Paolo accepted this office he informed the Senate
that two courses of action were open to them. They could argue
the case either de jure or de facto. First, de jure, that is,
they could appeal against the judgment of the Pope to a Church
Council. … Secondly, the Republic could adopt the de facto
course; that is, it could rely on its own authority and
strength. It could set these over against the Pope's, and
whilst willing to argue out the matter in a spirit of reason
with him, yet meet his force with opposing force. If he turned
a deaf ear to right, there was no help for it but to make it a
question of might. The de facto course was therefore the one
Fra Paolo recommended; adding very significantly, 'He who
appeals to a Council admits that the righteousness of his
cause may be questioned, whereas that of Venice is
indisputable.'
{3614}
The Senate hailed the advice thus given, and instructed him to
draw out a reply to the Pope's brief in accordance with it. …
From the moment this reply was received a bitter controversy
was set on foot. Renewed demands came from Rome, and renewed
refusals were sent from Venice. … Meanwhile the eyes of all
the Courts of Europe were directed to the great struggle, and
Venice made them more than spectators by laying its case as
prepared by their Consultore fairly and fully before them. The
time had not arrived for any nation to enter as a party into
the contest, but all frankly expressed their opinions, which
were, with the exception of that of Spain, unequivocally on
the side of Venice. … At last the Pope determined to put into
execution the threats contained in the briefs, and to place
the Republic under interdict and excommunication. On the 17th
of April, 1606, the bull of interdict and excommunication was
launched; twenty-four days being allowed Venice for
repentance, with three more added of the Pope's gracious
clemency. The die was thus cast by Pope Paul V., by which he
was either to humble the Republic, or discredit himself and
his 'spiritual arms' in the sight of Europe. The bull was a
sweeping one. … No more masses were to be said. Baptism,
marriage, and burial services were to cease. The churches were
to be locked up, and the priests could withdraw from the
devoted land. All social relationships were dissolved.
Marriages were declared invalid, and all children born were
illegitimate. Husbands could desert their wives, and children
disobey their parents. Contracts of all kinds were declared
null and void. Allegiance to the Government was at an end."
A. Robertson,
Fra Paolo Sarpi,
chapter 5, and preface.

"It was proposed in the college of Venice to enter a solemn
protest, as had been done in earlier times; but this proposal
was rejected, on the ground that the sentence of the pope was
in itself null and void, and had not even a show of justice.
In a short proclamation, occupying only a quarto page,
Leonardo Donato made known to the clergy the resolution of the
republic to maintain the sovereign authority, 'which
acknowledges no other superior in worldly things save God
alone.' Her faithful clergy would of themselves perceive the
nullity of the 'censures' issued against them, and would
continue the discharge of their functions, the cure of souls
and the worship of God, without interruption. No alarm was
expressed, no menaces were uttered, the proclamation was a
mere expression of confidence and security. It is, however,
probable that something more may have been done by verbal
communication. By these proceedings, the question of claim and
right became at once a question of strength and of possession.
Commanded by their two superiors—the pope and the republic—to
give contradictory proofs of obedience, the Venetian clergy
were now called on to decide to which of the two they would
render that obedience. They did not hesitate; they obeyed the
republic: not a copy of the brief was fixed up. The delay
appointed by the pope expired; public worship was everywhere
conducted as usual. As the secular clergy had decided, so did
also the monastic orders. The only exception to this was
presented by the orders newly instituted, and in which the
principle of ecclesiastical restoration was more particularly
represented; these were the Jesuits, Theatines, and Capuchins.
The Jesuits, in so far as they were themselves concerned, were
not altogether decided; they first took counsel of their
Provincial at Ferrara, and afterwards of their General in
Rome, who referred the question to the pope himself. Paul V.
replied that they must either observe the interdict, or shake
the dust from their feet and leave Venice. A hard decision
assuredly, since they were distinctly informed that they would
never be permitted to return; but the principle of their
institution allowed them no choice. Embarking in their boats,
they departed from the city, and took shelter in the papal
dominions. Their example influenced the other two orders. A
middle course was proposed by the Theatines, but the Venetians
did not think it advisable; they would suffer no division in
their land, and demanded either obedience or departure. The
deserted churches were easily provided with other priests, and
care was taken that none should perceive a deficiency. … It is
manifest that the result was a complete schism. The pope was
amazed; his exaggerated pretensions were confronted by the
realities of things with the most unshrinking boldness. Did
any means exist by which these might be overcome? Paul V.
thought at times of having recourse to arms. … Legates were
despatched, and troops fitted out; but in effect they dared
not venture to attempt force. There would have been cause to
apprehend that Venice would call the Protestants to her aid,
and thus throw all Italy, nay the Catholic world at large,
into the most perilous commotions. They must again betake
themselves, as on former occasions, to political measures, for
the adjustment of these questions touching the rights of the
Church. … I have neither inclination nor means for a detailed
account of these negotiations through the whole course of the
proceedings. … The first difficulty was presented by the pope,
who insisted, before all things, that the Venetian laws, which
had given him so much offence, should be repealed; and he made
the suspension of his ecclesiastical censures to depend on
their repeal. But the Venetians, also, on their part, with a
certain republican self-complacency, were accustomed to
declare their laws sacred and inviolable. When the papal
demand was brought under discussion in January, 1607, although
the college wavered, yet at last it was decidedly rejected in
the senate. The French, who had given their word to the pope,
succeeded in bringing the question forward once more in March,
when of the four opponents in the college, one at least
withdrew his objections. After the arguments on both sides had
again been fully stated in the senate, there was still, it is
true, no formal or express repeal of the laws, but a decision
was adopted to the effect that 'the republic would conduct
itself with its accustomed piety.' However obscure these words
appear, the ambassador and the pope thought they discovered in
them the fulfilment of their wishes. The pope then suspended
his censures."
L. Ranke,
History of the Popes,
book 6, section 12 (volume 2).

"The moral victory remained with Venice. She did not recall
her laws as to taxation of the clergy and the foundation of
new churches and monasteries [nor permit the Jesuits to
return, until many years later]. … The hero of the whole
episode, Fra Paolo Sarpi, continued to live quietly in his
convent of the Servites at S. Fosca.
{3615}
The Government received warning from Rome that danger was
threatening. In its turn it cautioned Fra Paolo. But he paid
little or no heed." On the 25th of October, 1607, towards five
o'clock in the evening, as he was returning to his convent, he
was attacked by three assassins, who inflicted serious wounds
upon him and left him for dead. By great care, however, Fra
Paolo's life was saved, and prolonged until 1623. The would-be
assassins escaped into the Papal States, where "they found not
only shelter but a welcome."
H. F. Brown,
Venice,
chapter 20.

ALSO IN:
J. A. Symonds,
Renaissance in Italy: The Catholic Reaction,
chapter 10 (volume 2).

T. A. Trollope,
Paul the Pope and Paul the Friar.

See, also, PAPACY: A. D. 1605-1700.
VENICE: A. D. 1620-1626.
The Valteline War.
Alliance with France and Savoy against the Austro-Spanish power.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1624-1626.
VENICE: A. D. 1629-1631.
League with France against Spain and the Emperor.
The Mantuan War.
See ITALY: A. D. 1627-1631.
VENICE: A. D. 1645-1669.
The war of Candia with the Turks.
Loss of Crete.
See TURKS: A. D. 1645-1669.
VENICE: A. D. 1684-1696.
War of the Holy League against the Turks.
Siege and capture of Athens.
Conquest of the Morea and parts of Dalmatia and Albania.
See TURKS: A. D. 1684-1696.
VENICE: A. D. 1699.
Peace of Carlowitz with the Sultan.
Turkish Cession of part of the Morea and most of Dalmatia.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1683-1699.
VENICE: A. D. 1714-1718.
War with the Turks.
The Morea lost.
Defense of Corfu.
Peace of Passarowitz.
See TURKS: A. D. 1714-1718.
VENICE: A. D. 1767.
Expulsion of the Jesuits.
See JESUITS: A. D. 1761-1769.
VENICE: A. D. 1796.
Bonaparte's schemes for the destruction of the Republic.
The picking of the quarrel.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1796 (APRIL-OCTOBER).
VENICE: A. D. 1797.
The ignominious overthrow of the Republic by Napoleon.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1796-1797 (OCTOBER-APRIL);
and 1797 (APRIL-MAY).
VENICE: A. D. 1797 (October).
City and territories given over to Austria
by the Treaty of Campo-Formio.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1797 (MAY-OCTOBER).
VENICE: A. D. 1805.
Territories ceded by Austria to the kingdom of Italy.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1805-1806.
VENICE: A. D. 1814.
Transfer of Venetian states to Austria.
Formation of the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1814 (APRIL-JUNE);
VIENNA, THE CONGRESS OF; AUSTRIA: A. D. 1815-1846;
and ITALY: A. D. 1814-1815.
VENICE: A. D. 1815.
Restoration of the Bronze Horses taken away by Napoleon.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1815 (JULY-NOVEMBER).
VENICE: A. D. 1848-1849.
Insurrection.
Expulsion of the Austrians.
Provisional government under Daniel Manin.
Renewed subjugation.
See ITALY: A. D. 1848-1849.
VENICE: A. D. 1859.
Grievous disappointment in the Austro-Italian war.
See ITALY: A. D. 1856-1859; and 1859-1861.
VENICE: A. D. 1866.
Relinquishment by Austria.
Annexation to the kingdom of Italy.
See ITALY: A. D. 1862-1866.
----------VENICE: End--------
VENICONII, The.
See IRELAND, TRIBES OF EARLY CELTIC INHABITANTS.
VENLOO, Surrender of.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1585-1586.
VENNER'S INSURRECTION.
See FIFTH MONARCHY MEN.
VENNONES, The.
See RHÆTIA.
VENTA.
Three important cities in Roman Britain bore the name of
Venta; one occupying the site of modern Winchester, a second
standing near Norwich, the third at Caerwent in Wales. They
were distinguished, respectively, as Venta Belgarum, Venta
Icenorum and Venta Silurum.
T. Wright,
Celt, Roman and Saxon.

VENTÔSE, The month.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1793 (OCTOBER) NEW REPUBLICAN CALENDAR.
VERA CRUZ, Mexico: A. D. 1519.
Founded by Cortes.
See MEXICO: A. D. 1519 (JUNE-OCTOBER).
VERA CRUZ, Mexico: A. D. 1839.
Attacked by the French.
See MEXICO: A. D. 1828-1844.
VERA CRUZ, Mexico: A. D. 1847.
Bombardment and capture by the Americans.
See MEXICO: A. D. 1847 (MARCH-SEPTEMBER).
VERAGUA: A. D. 1502.
Attempted settlement by Columbus.
See AMERICA: A D. 1498-1505.
VERAGUA: A. D. 1509.
Attempted settlement by Nicuesa.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1500-1511.
VERCELLI: A. D. 1638-1659.
Siege and capture by the Spaniards.
Restoration to Savoy.
See ITALY: A. D. 1635-1659.
VERDUN: A. D. 1552-1559.
Possession taken by France.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1547-1559.
VERDUN: A. D. 1648.
Ceded to France in the Peace of Westphalia.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1648.
VERDUN, The Treaty of: A. D. 843.
The contest and civil war which arose between the three
grandsons of Charlemagne resulted in a treaty of partition,
brought about in 843, which forever dissolved the great Frank
Empire of Clovis, and of the Pippins and Karls who finished
what he began. "A commission of 300 members was appointed to
distribute itself over the surface of the empire, and by an
exact examination of the wealth of each region, and the wishes
of its people, acquire a knowledge of the best means of making
an equitable division. The next year the commissioners
reported the result of their researches to the three kings,
assembled at Verdun, and a treaty of separation was drawn up
and executed, which gave Gaul, from the Meuse and Saone as far
as the Pyrenees, to Karl; which gave Germany, beyond the
Rhine, to Ludwig the Germanic; and which secured to Lother
Italy, with a broad strip on the Rhine, between the dominions
of Karl and Ludwig, under the names of Lotheringia or
Lorraine. This was the first great treaty of modern Europe; it
began a political division which lasted for many centuries;
the great empire of Karl was formally dismembered by it, and
the pieces of it scattered among his degenerate descendants."
P. Godwin,
History of France: Ancient Gaul,
chapter 18.

{3616}
"The treaty of Verdun, in 843, abrogated the sovereignty that
had been attached to the eldest brother and to the imperial
name in former partitions; each held his respective kingdom as
an independent right. This is the epoch of a final separation
between the French and German members of the empire. Its
millenary was celebrated by some of the latter nation in
1843."
H. Hallam,
The Middle Ages,
chapter 1, part 1 (volume l).

See, also, FRANKS: A. D. 814-962.
VERGARA, Treaty of (1839).
See SPAIN: A. D. 1833-1846.
VERGENNES, Count de,
and the French alliance with the revolted American Colonies.
See UNITED STATES OF AM.: A. D. 1776-1778;
1778 (FEBRUARY): 1778-1779,
and 1782 (SEPTEMBER) and (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
VERGNIAUD AND THE GIRONDISTS.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1791 (OCTOBER),
to 1793 (SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER).
VERGOBRET, The.
The chief magistrate of the tribe of Gauls known as the Ædui
was called the vergobret. "Cæsar terms this magistrate
vergobretus, which Celtic scholars derive from the words
'ver-go-breith,' ('homme de jugement,' O'Brien, Thierry). He
was elected by a council of priests and nobles, and had the
power of life and death. But his office was only annual."
Divitiacus, the Æduian friend of Cæsar and the Romans, had
been the vergobret of his tribe.
C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 6, foot-note.

VERMANDOIS, House of.
The noble House of Vermandois which played an important part
in French history during the Middle Ages, boasted a descent
from Charlemagne, through his best loved son, Pippin, king of
Italy. "Peronne and the Abbey of Saint-Quintin composed the
nucleus of their Principality; but, quietly and without
contradiction, they had extended their sway over the heart of
the kingdom of Soissons; and that antient Soissons, and the
rock of Lâon, and Rheims, the prerogative city of the Gauls,
were all within the geographical ambit of their territory. In
such enclavures as we have named, Vermandois did not possess
direct authority. Lâon, for example, had a Count and a bishop,
and was a royal domain."
Sir F. Palgrave,
History of Normandy and England,
book 1, chapter 5, section 6 (volume 1).

----------VERMONT: Start--------
VERMONT: A. D. 1749-1774.
Beginning of settlement.
The New Hampshire Grants and the conflict with New York.
Ethan Allen and the Green Mountain Boys.
"Among the causes of the controversies which existed between
the colonies in early times, and continued down to the
revolution, was the uncertainty of boundary lines as described
in the old charters. … A difficulty of this kind arose between
the colony of New York and those of Connecticut,
Massachusetts, and New Hampshire. By the grant of King Charles
II. to his brother, the Duke of York, the tract of country
called New York was bounded on the east by Connecticut River,
thus conflicting with the express letter of the Massachusetts
and Connecticut charters, which extended those colonies
westward to the South Sea, or Pacific Ocean. After a long
controversy, kept up at times with a good deal of heat on both
sides, the line of division between these colonies was fixed
by mutual agreement at 20 miles east of Hudson's River,
running nearly in a north and south direction. … The
Massachusetts boundary was decided much later to be a
continuation of the Connecticut line to the north, making the
western limit of Massachusetts also 20 miles from the same
river. … Meantime New Hampshire had never been brought into
the controversy, because the lands to the westward of that
province beyond Connecticut River had been neither settled nor
surveyed. There was indeed a small settlement at Fort Dummer
on the western margin of the River, which was under the
protection of Massachusetts. … Such was the state of things
when Benning Wentworth became governor of New Hampshire, with
authority from the King to issue patents for unimproved lands
within the limits of his province. Application was made for
grants to the west of Connecticut River, and even beyond the
Green Mountains, and in 1749 he gave a patent for a township 6
miles square, near the north west angle of Massachusetts, to
be so laid out, that its western limit should be 20 miles from
the Hudson, and coincide with the boundary line of Connecticut
and Massachusetts continued northward. This township was
called Bennington. Although the governor and council of New
York remonstrated against this grant, and claimed for that
colony the whole territory north of Massachusetts as far
eastward as Connecticut River, yet Governor Wentworth was not
deterred by this remonstrance from issuing other patents,
urging in his justification, that New Hampshire had a right to
the same extension westward as Massachusetts and Connecticut."
After the British conquest of Canada, 1760, "applications for
new patents thronged daily upon Governor Wentworth, and within
four years' time the whole number of townships granted by him,
to the westward of Connecticut River, was 138. The territory
including these townships was known by the name of the New
Hampshire Grants, which it retained till the opening of the
revolution, when its present name of Vermont began to be
adopted."
J. Sparks,
Life of Ethan Allen
(Library of American Biographies, volume 1).

"Lieutenant Governor Colden, acting chief magistrate of New
York in the absence of General Monckton, perceiving the
necessity of asserting the claims of that province to the
country westward of the Connecticut river, wrote an energetic
letter to Governor Wentworth, protesting against his grants.
He also sent a proclamation among the people, declaring the
Connecticut river to be the boundary between New York and New
Hampshire. But protests and proclamations were alike unheeded
by the governor and the people until the year 1764, when the
matter was laid before the King and council for adjudication.
The decision was in favor of New York. Wentworth immediately
bowed to supreme authority, and ceased issuing patents for
lands westward of the Connecticut. The settlers, considering
all questions in dispute to be thus finally disposed of, were
contented, and went on hopefully in the improvement of their
lands. Among these settlers in the Bennington township were
members of the Allen family, in Connecticut, two of whom,
Ethan and Ira, were conspicuous in public affairs for many
years, as we shall hereafter have occasion to observe. The
authorities of New York, not content with the award of
territorial jurisdiction over the domain, proceeded, on the
decision of able legal authority, to assert the right of
property in the soil of that territory, and declared
Wentworth's patents all void.
{3617}
They went further. Orders were issued for the survey and sale
of farms in the possession of actual settlers, who had bought
and paid for them, and, in many instances, had made great
progress in improvements. In this, New York acted not only
unjustly, but very unwisely. This oppression, for oppression
it was, was a fatal mistake. It was like sowing dragons' teeth
to see them produce a crop of full-armed men. The settlers
were disposed to be quiet, loyal subjects of New York. They
cared not who was their political master, so long as their
private rights were respected. But this act of injustice
converted them into rebellious foes, determined and defiant. …
Meanwhile speculators had been purchasing from New York large
tracts of these estates in the disputed territory, and were
making preparations to take possession. The people of the
Grants sent one of their number to England, and laid their
cause before the King and council. He came back in August,
1767, armed with an order for the Governor of New York to
abstain from issuing any more patents for lands eastward of
Lake Champlain. But as the order was not 'ex post facto' in
its operations, the New York patentees proceeded to take
possession of their purchased lands. This speedily brought on
a crisis, and for seven years the New Hampshire Grants formed
a theater where all the elements of civil war, except actual
carnage, were in active exercise. … The hardy yeomanry who
first appeared in arms for the defense of their territorial
rights, and afterwards as patriots in the common cause when
the Revolution broke out, were called Green Mountain Boys."
B. J. Lossing,
Life and Times of Philip Schuyler,
volume 1, chapter 12.

ALSO IN:
S. Williams,
History of Vermont,
chapter 9.

W. Slade, editor,
Vermont State Papers,
pages 1-49.

Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volumes 1 and 3.

VERMONT: A. D. 1775.
Ticonderoga surprised by the Green Mountain Boys.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1775 (MAY).
VERMONT: A. D. 1777.
Stark's victory at Bennington.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1777 (JULY-OCTOBER).
VERMONT: A. D. 1777-1778.
State independence declared and constitution framed.
Admission to the Union denied.
"The settlers in the land which this year [1777] took the name
of Vermont refused by a great majority to come under the
jurisdiction of New York; on the 15th of January 1777, their
convention declared the independence of their state. At
Windsor, on the 2d of June, they appointed a committee to
prepare a constitution; and they hoped to be received into the
American union. But, as New York opposed, congress, by an
uncertain majority against a determined minority, disclaimed
the intention of recognising Vermont as a separate state. … On
the 2d of July the convention of Vermont reassembled at
Windsor. The organic law which they adopted, blending the
culture of their age with the traditions of Protestantism,
assumed that all men are born free and with inalienable
rights; that they may emigrate from one state to another, or
form a new state in vacant countries; that 'every sect should
observe the Lord's day, and keep up some sort of religious
worship'; that every man may choose that form of religious
worship 'which shall seem to him most agreeable to the
revealed will of God. 'They provided for a school in each
town, a grammar-school in each county, and a university in the
state. All officers, alike executive and legislative, were to
be chosen annually and by ballot; the freemen of every town
and all one year's residents were electors. Every member of
the house of representatives must declare his 'belief in one
God …; in the divine inspiration of the scriptures; and in the
Protestant religion.' The legislative power was vested in one
general assembly, subject to no veto. … Slavery was forbidden
and forever; and there could be no imprisonment for debt. …
After the loss of Ticonderoga, the introduction of the
constitution was postponed [until March, 1778], lest the
process of change should interfere with the public defence."
G. Bancroft,
History of the United States (Author's last revision),
volume 5, pages 157, and 161-162.

ALSO IN;
Ira Allen,
History of Vermont
(Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volume 1, pages 375-393).

Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volume 3.

R. E. Robinson,
Vermont: a Study of Independence,
chapters 10-14.

VERMONT: A. D. 1781.
Negotiations with the British authorities
as an independent State.
Vermont had repeatedly applied for admission into the Union;
but the opposition of her neighbors, who claimed her
territory, and the jealousy of the southern states, who
objected to the admission of another northern state, prevented
favorable action in Congress. In 1780 a fresh appeal was made
with a declaration that if it failed the people of the Green
Mountains would propose to the other New England states and to
New York, "an alliance and confederation for mutual defense,
independent of Congress and of the other states." If neither
Congress nor the northern states would listen to them, then,
said the memorial, "they are, if necessitated to it, at
liberty to offer or accept terms of cessation of hostilities
with Great Britain without the approbation of any other man or
body of men." "The British generals in America had for some
time entertained hopes of turning the disputes in relation to
Vermont to their own account, by detaching that district from
the American cause and making it a British province. But the
first intimation of their views and wishes was communicated in
a letter from Colonel Beverly Robinson to Ethan Allen; dated
New York, March 30th, 1780. In July, this letter was delivered
to Allen in the street in Arlington, by a British soldier in
the habit of an American farmer. Allen perused the letter, and
then told the bearer that he should consider it, and that he
might return. … Allen immediately communicated the contents of
this letter to Governor Chittenden and some other confidential
friends, who agreed in opinion, that no answer should be
returned. Robinson, not receiving a reply to his letter and
supposing it to have been miscarried, wrote again to Allen on
the 2d of February, 1781, enclosing his former letter. In his
second letter, after saying he had received new assurances of
the inclination of Vermont to join the king's cause, he said
that he could then write with more authority; and assured
Allen that he and the people of Vermont could obtain the most
favorable terms, provided they would take a decisive and
active part in favor of Great Britain. He requested an answer;
and that the way might be pointed out for continuing the
correspondence; and desired to be informed in what manner the

people of Vermont could be most serviceable to the British
cause.
{3618}
Allen returned no answer to either of these letters; but, on
the 9th of March, 1781, inclosed them in a letter to Congress,
informing them of all the circumstances which had thus far
attended the business. He then proceeded to justify the
conduct of Vermont in asserting her right to independence, and
expressed his determinate resolution to do every thing in his
power to establish it. … 'I am confident,' said he, 'that
Congress will not dispute my sincere attachment to the cause
of my country, though I do not hesitate to say, I am fully
grounded in opinion, that Vermont has an indubitable right to
agree on terms of a cessation of hostilities with Great
Britain, provided the United States persist in rejecting her
application for an union with them.' … During the spring of
1780, some of the scouting parties belonging to Vermont had
been taken by the British and carried prisoners to Canada. On
the application of their friends to Governor Chittenden, he,
in the month of July, sent a flag with a letter to the
commanding officer in Canada, requesting their release or
exchange. In the fall, the British came up lake Champlain in
great force, and a very favorable answer was returned by
General Haldimand to Governor Chittenden's letter. A flag was
at the same time sent to Ethan Allen, then a brigadier general
and commanding officer in Vermont, proposing a cessation of
hostilities with Vermont, during negotiations for the exchange
of prisoners."
Z. Thompson,
History of the State of Vermont,
chapter 4, section 6.

"The immediate results were a truce, which covered not only
Vermont but the frontiers of New York to Hudson river; the
disbanding of the militia of Vermont; and the retiring of the
British troops to winter quarters in Canada. Until the truce
became generally known, the results of it occasioned much
surprise in New York. It was further agreed, that the
commissioners of both parties should meet on the subject of
the cartel, and go together to Canada. This was attempted, but
failed on account of the difficulty of getting through the ice
on Lake Champlain. After contending several days with the
elements, the commissioners separated; but 'while their men
[wrote Ira Allen] were breaking through the ice, much
political conversation and exhibits of papers took place.'
Williams ['History of Vermont'] is more definite: 'the British
agents availed themselves of this opportunity to explain their
views, to make their proposals, and offer as complete an
establishment for Vermont, from the royal authority, as should
be desired. The commissioners from Vermont treated the
proposals with affability and good humor, and though they
avoided bringing anything to a decision, the British concluded
they were in a fair way to effect their purposes.' The
subsequent negotiations at Isle aux Noix, between Ira Allen
and the British commissioners, as to matters beyond settling a
cartel, were secret, and even the commander of the post had no
knowledge of them, although he was associated with the British
commissioners on the question of an exchange of prisoners.
These facts show that the public had no knowledge except of a
truce for a humane and proper attempt to relieve citizens of
Vermont, and its officers and soldiers, who were then
prisoners in Canada; and the conclusion is that all the
suspicion that then existed of the patriotism and fidelity of
the great body of the people of the state, and all the obloquy
since drawn from the negotiation with Haldimand and cast upon
the state, were entirely unjust. If any body was really at
fault, the number implicated was very small. Williams asserted
that 'eight persons only in Vermont, were in the secret of
this correspondence;' and Ira Allen that, in May, 1781, 'only
eight persons were in the secret, but more were added as the
circumstances required.'"
Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volume 2, introduction.

"By the definitive treaty between Great Britain and the United
States, September 3, 1783, Vermont was included within the
boundaries separating the independent American from British
territory, and thus the independence of Vermont was
acknowledged first by the mother country. The State had been
de facto independent from its organization; and therefore the
following record, with the other papers contained in this and
the first volume of the Historical Society Collections covers
the existence of Vermont as an independent and sovereign
state."
Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volume 2, page 397.

ALSO IN:
Vermont Historical Society Collection,
volume 2,
Haldimand Papers.

D. Brymner,
Report on Canadian Archives, 1889,
pages 53-58.

R. E. Robinson,
Vermont: a Study of Independence,
chapter 15.

VERMONT: A. D. 1790-1791.
Renunciation of the claims of New York
and admission of the State to the Union.
"The rapid increase of the population of Vermont having
destroyed all hope on the part of New York, of re-establishing
her jurisdiction over that rebellious district, the holders of
the New York grants, seeing no better prospect before them,
were ready to accept such an indemnity as might be obtained by
negotiation. Political considerations had also operated. The
vote of Vermont might aid to establish the seat of the federal
government at New York. At all events, that state would serve
as a counterbalance to Kentucky, the speedy admission of which
was foreseen. The Assembly of New York [July, 1789] had
appointed commissioners with full powers to acknowledge the
independence of Vermont, and to arrange a settlement of all
matters in controversy. To this appointment Vermont had
responded, and terms had been soon arranged. In consideration
of the sum of $30,000, as an indemnity to the New York
grantees, New York renounced all claim of jurisdiction
[October 7, 1790], consented to the admission of Vermont into
the Union, and agreed to the boundary heretofore claimed—the
western line of the westernmost townships granted by New
Hampshire and the middle channel of Lake Champlain. This
arrangement was immediately ratified by the Legislature of
Vermont. A Convention, which met at the beginning of the year
[1791], had voted unanimously to ratify the Federal
Constitution, and to ask admission into the Union.
Commissioners were soon after appointed by the Assembly to
wait upon Congress and to negotiate the admission. No
opposition was made to it, and [February 18, 1791] within
fourteen days after the passage of the bill for the
prospective admission of Kentucky, Vermont was received into
the Union, from and after the termination of the present
session of Congress. The Constitution under which Vermont came
into the Union, originally adopted in 1777, had been slightly
altered in 1785. Most of its provisions seem to have been
copied from the first Constitution of Pennsylvania. … The
revision of 1785 struck out the requirement of Protestantism;
another revision in 1793, still following the example of
Pennsylvania, released the members of Assembly from the
necessity of any religious subscription."
R. Hildreth,
History of the United States,
volume 4, chapter 3.

ALSO IN:
H. Beckley,
History of Vermont,
chapters 5-6.

J. L. Heaton,
Story of Vermont,
chapter 4.

{3619}
VERMONT: A. D. 1812.
Vigorous support of the war with England.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1812 (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
VERMONT: A. D. 1814.
The Hartford Convention.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1814 (DECEMBER).
VERMONT: A. D. 1864.
The St. Albans Raid.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1864 (OCTOBER)
THE ST. ALBANS RAID.
----------VERMONT: End--------
VERMONT UNIVERSITY.
"At the time of the organization of the State government, in
1798, the University of Vermont was endowed with lands which
proved subsequently to amount to 29,000 acres. In 1791 the
university was organized. … The early years of the university,
planted as it was in the wilderness, were full of struggles
and misfortunes. The State was generous in the extreme at the
beginning, but failed to support the university it had
created. The land was poor and brought little income, the
whole tract bringing but 2,500 dollars at that time. In 1813
the buildings of the university were seized by the Government
and used for the storage of United States arms, by which much
damage was suffered, and the houseless students all left, most
of them to shoulder muskets against the British invaders. The
buildings were rented in 1814 for the United States Army.
Worse misfortunes occurred in 1824, the buildings being
consumed by fire, but were restored by the citizens of
Burlington in the following year. For the first ninety-five
years of the corporate existence of the university the State
never gave anything toward the support of it more than has
been set forth in the above statements."
F. W. Blackmar,
History of Federal and State Aid to Higher Education
in the United States
(Bureau of Education, Circ. of Information, 1890, number 1),
pages 125-126.

VERNEUIL, Battle of (1424).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1429-1431.
VERNICOMES.
A tribe in ancient Caledonia, whose territory was the eastern
half of Fife.
See BRITAIN, CELTIC TRIBES.
VEROMANDUI, The.
See BELGÆ.
----------VERONA: Start--------
VERONA: A. D. 312.
Siege, battle, and victory of Constantine.
See ROME: A. D. 805-323.
VERONA: A. D. 403.
Defeat of Alaric by Stilicho.
See GOTHS (VISIGOTHS): A. D. 400-403.
VERONA: A. D. 489.
Defeat of Odoacer by Theodoric.
See ROME: A. D. 488-526.
VERONA: A. D. 493-525.
Residence of Theodoric the Ostrogoth.
"Pavia and Verona [as well as his ordinary capital city,
Ravenna] were also places honoured with the occasional
residence of Theodoric. At both he built a palace and public
baths. … At Verona, the palace, of which there were still some
noble remains incorporated into the castle of the Viscontis,
was blown up by the French in 1801, and an absolutely modern
building stands upon its site. … It seems probable that
Theodoric's residence at both these places depended on the
state of Transalpine politics. When the tribes of the middle
Danube were moving suspiciously to and fro, and the vulnerable
point by the Brenner Pass needed to be especially guarded, he
fixed his quarters at Verona. When Gaul menaced greater
danger, then he removed to Ticinum [Pavia]. It was apparently
the fact that Verona was his coign of vantage, from whence be
watched the German barbarians, which obtained for him from
their minstrels the title of Dietrich of Bern. Thus strangely
travestied, he was swept within the wide current of the
legends relating to Attila, and hence it is that the really
grandest figure in the history of the migration of the peoples
appears in the Nibelungen Lied, not as a great king and
conqueror on his own account, but only as a faithful squire of
the terrible Hunnish king whose empire had in fact crumbled
into dust before the birth of Theodoric."
T. Hodgkin,
Italy and Her Invaders,
book 4, chapter 8 (volume 3).

VERONA: 11-12th Centuries.
Acquisition of Republican Independence.
See ITALY: A. D. 1056-1152.
VERONA: A. D. 1236-1259.
The tyranny of Eccelino di Romano and the crusade against him.
"In the north-eastern corner of Italy the influence of the old
Lombard lords, which had been extinguished there as in most
other parts of the peninsula, was succeeded by that of a
family that had accompanied one of the emperors from Germany.
… The eye of a traveller passing from Verona to Padua may
still be struck by one or two isolated hills, which seem as it
were designed by nature to be meet residences for the tyrants
of the surrounding plains. One of these gave birth to a person
destined to become the scourge of the neighbouring country. …
Eccelino di Romano … was descended from a German noble brought
into Italy by Otho III. The office of Podesta of Verona had
become hereditary in his family. In the wars of the second
Frederic [1236-1250], he put himself at the head of the
Ghibellines in the surrounding principalities, and became a
strenuous supporter of the emperor. Under the protection of so
powerful an ally, be soon made himself master of Padua, where
he established his headquarters, and built the dungeons, where
the most revolting cruelties were inflicted on his victims."
W. P. Urquhart,
Life and Times of Francesco Sforza,
book 1, chapter 3 (volume 1).

In 1237, the emperor, Frederick II., "obliged to return to
Germany, left under the command of Eccelino a body of German
soldiers, and another of Saracens, with which this able
captain made himself, the same year, master of Vicenza, which
he barbarously pillaged, and the following year of Padua. …
Eccelino judged it necessary to secure obedience, by taking
hostages from the richest and most powerful families; he
employed his spies to discover the malcontents, whom he
punished with torture, and redoubled his cruelty in proportion
to the hatred which he excited." Subsequently, the emperor
confided "the exclusive government of the Veronese marches
[also called the Trevisan marches] to Eccelino. The hatred
which this ferocious man excited by his crimes fell on the
emperor. Eccelino imprisoned in the most loathsome dungeons
those whom he considered his enemies, and frequently put them
to death by torture, or suffered them to perish by hunger. …
{3620}
In the single town of Padua there were eight prisons always
full, notwithstanding the incessant toil of the executioner to
empty them; two of these contained each 300 prisoners. A
brother of Eccelino, named Alberic, governed Treviso with less
ferocity, but with a power not less absolute." Eccelino
maintained the power which he had gathered into his hands for
several years after Frederick's death. At length, the pope,
"Alexander IV., to destroy the monster that held in terror the
Trevisan march, caused a crusade to be preached in that
country. He promised those who combated the ferocious Eccelino
all the indulgences usually reserved for the deliverers of the
Holy Land. The marquis d'Este, the count di San Bonifazio,
with the cities of Ferrara, Mantua, and Bologna, assembled
their troops under the standard of the church; they were
joined by a horde of ignorant fanatics from the lowest class."
Headed by the legate Philip, archbishop of Ravenna, the
crusaders took Padua, June 18, 1256, and "for seven days the
city was inhumanly pillaged by those whom it had received as
deliverers. As soon as Eccelino was informed of the loss he
had sustained, he hastened to separate and disarm the 11,000
Paduans belonging to his army; he confined them in prisons,
where all, with the exception of 200, met a violent or
lingering death. During the two following years, the Guelphs
experienced nothing but disasters: the legate, whom the pope
had placed at their head, proved incompetent to command them;
and the crowd of crusaders whom he called to his ranks served
only to compromise them, by want of courage and discipline. …
The following year, this tyrant, unequalled in Ita]y for
bravery and military talent, always an enemy to luxury, and
proof against the seductions of women, making the boldest
tremble with a look, and preserving in his diminutive person,
at the age of 65, all the vigor of a soldier, advanced into
the centre of Lombardy, in the hope that the nobles of Milan,
with whom he had already opened a correspondence, would
surrender this great city." But, by this time, even his old
Ghibelline associates had formed alliances with the Guelphs
against him, and he was beset on all sides. "On the 16th of
September, 1259, whilst he was preparing to retire, he found
himself stopped at the bridge of Cassano. … Repulsed, pursued
as far as Vimercato, and at last wounded in the foot, he was
made prisoner and taken to Soncino: there, he refused to
speak; rejected all the aid of medicine; tore off all the
bandages from his wounds, and finally expired, on the eleventh
day of his captivity. His brother with all his family were
massacred in the following year."
J. C. L. de Sismondi,
History of the Italian Republics,
chapters 3-4.

ALSO IN:
J. Miley,
History of the Papal States,
book 7, chapter 1 (volume 3).

VERONA: A. D. 1260-1338.
Rise of the House of the Scaligeri.
Successes of Can' Grande della Scala.
Wars and Reverses of Mastino.
After the death of Eccelino, Verona, by its own choice came
under the government of the first Mastino della Scala, who
established the power of a house which became famous in
Italian history. Mastino's grandson, Cane, or Can' Grande
della Scala, "reigned in that city from 1312 to 1329, with a
splendor which no other prince in Ita]y equalled. … Among the
Lombard princes he was the first protector of literature and
the arts. The best poets, painters, and sculptors of Italy,
Dante, to whom he offered an asylum, as well as Uguccione da
Faggiuola, and many other exiles illustrious in war or
politics, were assembled at his court. He aspired to subdue
the Veronese and Trevisan marches, or what has since been
called the Terra Firma of Venice. He took possession of
Vicenza; and afterwards maintained a long war against the
republic of Padua, the most powerful in the district, and that
which had shown the most attachment to the Guelph party and to
liberty." In 1328, Padua submitted to him; and "the year
following he attacked and took Treviso, which surrendered on
the 6th of July, 1329. He possessed himself of Feltre and
Cividale soon after. The whole province seemed subjugated to
his power; but the conqueror also was subdued." He died on the
22d of the same month in which Treviso was taken.
J. C. L. de Sismondi,
History of the Italian Republics,
chapter 6.

Can' Grande was succeeded by his nephew, the second Mastino
della Scala, who, in the next six years, "extended his states
from the northeastern frontiers of Italy to the confines of
Tuscany; and the possession of the strong city of Lucca now
gave him a secure footing in this province. He shortly made it
appear to what purpose he meant to apply this new advantage.
Under the plea of re-establishing the Ghibelin interests, but
in reality to forward his own schemes of dominion, he began to
fill all Tuscany with his machinations. Florence was neither
slow to discover her danger, nor to resent the treachery of
her faithless ally,"—which Mastino had recently been.
Florence, according]y, formed an alliance with Venice, which
Mastino had rashly offended by restricting the manufacture of
salt on the Trevisan coast, and by laying heavy duties on the
navigation of the Po. Florence agreed "to resign to Venice the
sole possession of such conquests as might be made in that
quarter; only reserving for herself the acquisition of Lucca,
which she was to obtain by attacking Mastino in Tuscany,
entirely with her own resources. Upon these terms an alliance
was signed between the two republics, and the lord of Verona
had soon abundant reason to repent of the pride and treachery
by which he had provoked their formidable union (A. D. 1336).
… During three campaigns he was unable to oppose the league in
the field, and was compelled to witness the successive loss of
many of his principal cities (A. D. 1337). His brother Albert
was surprised and made prisoner in Padua, by the treachery of
the family of Carrara, who acquired the sovereignty of that
city; Feltro was captured by the Duke of Carinthia, Brescia
revolted, and fell with other places to Azzo Visconti. … In
this hopeless condition Mastino artfully addressed himself to
the Venetians, and, by satisfying all their demands, detached
them from the general interests of the coalition (A. D. 1338).
By a separate treaty which their republic concluded with him,
and which was then only communicated to the Florentines for
their acceptance, Mastino ceded to Venice Treviso, with other
fortresses and possessions, and the right of free navigation
on the Po; he agreed at the same time to yield Bassano and an
extension of territory to the new lord of Padua, and to
confirm the sovereignty of Brescia to Azzo Visconti; but for
the Florentine republic no farther advantage was stipulated
than the enjoyment of a few castles which they had already
conquered in Tuscany."
G. Procter,
History of Italy,
chapter 4, part 3.

ALSO IN:
H. E. Napier,
Florentine History,
chapter 19 (volume 2).

{3621}
VERONA: A. D. 1351-1387.
Degeneracy and fall of the Scaligeri.
Subjugation by the Visconti of Milan.
See MILAN: A. D. 1277-1447.
VERONA: A. D. 1405.
Added to the dominion of Venice.
See ITALY: A. D. 1402-1406.
VERONA: A. D. 1797.
Massacre of French Soldiers.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1797 (APRIL-MAY).
VERONA: A. D. 1814.
Surrender to the Austrians.
See ITALY: A. D. 1814.
----------VERONA: End--------
VERONA, The Congress of (after Troppau and Laybach).
"The rapid spread of revolution in Europe inspired serious
misgivings among the great powers, and impelled the Holy
Alliance [see HOLY ALLIANCE] to show its true colours. Austria
was especially alarmed by the movement in Naples [see ITALY:
A. D. 1820-1821], which threatened to overthrow its power in
Italy, and Metternich convoked a congress at Troppau, in Upper
Silesia (October, 1820), at which Austria, Russia, Prussia,
France and England were represented. Neapolitan affairs were
the chief subject of discussion, and it was soon evident that
Austria, Russia and Prussia were agreed as to the necessity of
armed intervention. England made a formal protest against such
high-handed treatment of a peaceful country; but as the
protest was not supported by France, and England was not
prepared to go to war for Naples, it was disregarded. The
three allied powers decided to transfer the congress to
Laybach and to invite Ferdinand I. to attend in person." The
result of the conference at Laybach was a movement of 60,000
Austrian troops into Naples and Sicily, in March, 1821, and a
restoration of Ferdinand, who made a merciless use of his
opportunity for revenge.
R. Lodge,
History of Modern Europe,
chapter 25, section 8.

From Laybach, the allied sovereigns issued a circular to their
representatives at the various foreign courts, in which
portentous document they declared that "useful and necessary
changes in legislation and in the administration of states
could only emanate from the free will, and from the
intelligent and well-weighed convictions, of those whom God
has made responsible for power. Penetrated with this eternal
truth, the sovereigns have not hesitated to proclaim it with
frankness and vigour. They have declared that, in respecting
the rights and independence of legitimate power, they regarded
as legally null, and disavowed by the principles which
constituted the public right of Europe, all pretended reforms
operated by revolt and open hostilities." "These principles,
stated nakedly and without shame, were too much even for Lord
Castlereagh. In a despatch, written early in the year 1821,
while admitting the right of a state to interfere in the
internal affairs of another state when its own interests were
endangered, he protested against the pretension to put down
revolutionary movements apart from their immediate bearing on
the security of the state so intervening, and denied that
merely possible revolutionary movements can properly be made
the basis of a hostile alliance. The principles of the Holy
Alliance were not intended to remain a dead letter; they were
promptly acted upon. Popular movements were suppressed in
Naples and Piedmont; and intervention in Spain, where the
Cortes had been summoned and the despotic rule of Ferdinand
VII. had been overthrown, was in contemplation. Greece
imitated the example set in the western peninsulas of Europe.
The Congress of Verona was summoned, and Lord Castlereagh (now
the Marquis of Londonderry) was preparing to join it, when in
an access of despondency, the origin of which is variously
explained, he took his own life." He was succeeded in the
British Ministry by Mr. Canning.
F. H. Hill,
George Canning,
chapter 20.

"The first business which presented itself to Mr. Cunning was
to devise a system by which the Holy Alliance could be
gradually dissolved, and England rescued from the consequences
of her undefined relations with its members. The adjourned
Congress was on the point of assembling at Verona, and as it
was necessary to send a representative in place of Lord
Castlereagh, who seems to have been terrified at the prospect
that lay before him, the Duke of Wellington was selected, and
dispatched without loss of time. … The very first blow he
[Canning] struck in the Congress of Verona announced to the
world the attitude which England was about to take, and her
total denial of the rights of the Alliance to interfere with
the internal affairs of any independent nation. It appeared
that France had collected a large army in the south, and not
having legitimate occupation for it, proposed to employ it in
the invasion of Spain [see Spain: A. D. 1814-1827]. This
monstrous project was submitted to Congress, and ardently
approved of by Russia. It was now that England spoke out for
the first time in this cabal of despots. … After some
interchanges of notes and discussions agreed to by the allies,
the British plenipotentiary, as he was instructed, refused all
participation in these proceedings, and withdrew from the
Congress. This was the first step that was taken to show the
Alliance that England would not become a party to any act of
unjust aggression or unjustifiable interference. A long
correspondence ensued between Mr. Canning and M. de
Chateaubriand. … The French king's speech, on opening the
Chambers, revealed the real intentions of the government,
which Mr. Canning had penetrated from the beginning. The
speech was, in fact, a declaration of war against Spain,
qualified by the slightest imaginable hypothesis. But, happily
for all interests, there was no possibility of disguising the
purpose of this war, which was plainly and avowedly to force
upon the people of Spain such a constitution as the king (a
Bourbon), in the exercise of his absolute authority, should
think fit to give them. … Against this principle Mr. Canning
entered a dignified protest. … Although he could not avert
from Spain the calamity of a French invasion, he made it clear
to all the world that England objected to that proceeding, and
that she was no longer even to be suspected of favoring the
designs of the Holy Alliance. The French army made the passage
of the Bidassoa. From that moment Mr. Canning interfered no
farther. He at once disclosed the system which he had already
matured and resolved upon. Having first protested against the
principle of the invasion, he determined to maintain the
neutrality of England in the war that followed.
{3622}
By this course he achieved the end he had in view, of severing
England from the Holy Alliance without embroiling her in any
consequent responsibilities. … Mr. Canning's 'system' of
foreign policy, as described in his own language, resolved
itself into this principle of action, that 'England should
hold the balance, not only between contending nations, but
between conflicting principles; that, in order to prevent
things from going to extremities, she should keep a distinct
middle ground, staying the plague both ways.' … The
development of this principle, as it applied to nations, was
illustrated in the strict but watchful neutrality observed
between France and Spain; and, as it applied to principles, in
the recognition of the independence of the Spanish-American
colonies. The latter act may be regarded as the most important
for which Mr. Canning was officially responsible, as that
which exerted the widest and most distinct influence over the
policy of other countries, and which most clearly and
emphatically revealed the tendency of his own. It showed that
England would recognize institutions raised up by the people,
as well as those which were created by kings. It gave the
death-blow to the Holy Alliance." The logic and meaning of Mr.
Canning's recognition of the Spanish American republics found
expression in one famous passage of a brilliant speech which
he made in the House of Commons, December 12, 1826,
vindicating his foreign policy. "If France," he said,
"occupied Spain, was it necessary, in order to avoid the
consequences of that occupation, that we should blockade
Cadiz? No, I looked another way—I sought materials of
compensation in another hemisphere. Contemplating Spain such
as our ancestors had known her, I resolved that if France had
Spain, it should not be Spain with the Indies. I called the
New World into existence to redress the balance of the Old."
R. Bell,
Life of the Right Honourable George Canning,
chapter 13.

ALSO IN:
F. H. Hill,
George Canning,
chapter 20.

F. A. Châteaubriand,
The Congress of Verona.

Sir A. Alison,
History of Europe, 1815-1852,
chapters 8 and 12 (volume l,—American edition).

S. Walpole,
History of England,
chapter 9 (volume 2).

VERRAZANO, Voyages of.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1523-1524.
----------VERSAILLES: Start--------
VERSAILLES.
Louis XIV. "preferred Versailles to his other chateaux,
because Fontainebleau, Chambord, Saint-Germain, were
existences ready created, which Francois I. and Henri IV. had
stamped with the ineffaceable imprint of their glory: at
Versailles, everything was to be made, save the modest
beginning left by Louis XIII. … At Versailles, everything was
to be created, we say,—not only the monuments of art, but
nature itself. This solitary elevation of ground, although
pleasing enough through the woods and hills that surrounded
it, was without great views, without sites, without waters,
without inhabitants. … The sites would be created by creating
an immense landscape by the hand of man; the waters would be
brought from the whole country by works which appalled the
imagination; the inhabitants would be caused, if we may say
so, to spring from the earth, by erecting a whole city for the
service of the chateau. Louis would thus make a city of his
own, a form of his own, of which he alone would be the life.
Versailles and the court would be the body and soul of one and
the same being, both created for the same end, the
glorification of the terrestrial God to whom they owed
existence. … The same idea filled the interior of the palace.
Painting deified Louis there under every form, in war and in
peace, in the arts and in the administration of the empire; it
celebrated his amours as his victories, his passions as his
labors. All the heroes of antiquity, all the divinities of
classic Olympus, rendered him homage or lent him their
attributes in turn. He was Augustus, he was Titus, he was
Alexander; he was thundering Jupiter, he was Hercules, the
conqueror of monsters; oftener, Apollo, the inspirer of the
Muses and the king of enlightenment. Mythology was no longer
but a great enigma, to which the name of Louis was the only
key; he was all the gods in himself alone. … Louis, always
served in his desires by the fertility of his age, had found a
third artist, Lenostre, to complete Lebrun and Mansart. Thanks
to Lenostre, Louis, from the windows of his incomparable
gallery of mirrors, saw nought that was not of his own
creation. The whole horizon was his work, for his garden was
the whole horizon. … Whole thickets were brought full-grown
from the depths of the finest forests of France, and the arts
of animating marble and of moving waters filled them with
every prodigy of which the imagination could dream. An
innumerable nation of statues peopled the thickets and lawns,
was mirrored in the waters, or rose from the bosom of the
wave. … Louis had done what he wished; he had created about
him a little universe, in which he was the only necessary and
almost the only real being. But terrestrial gods do not create
with a word like the true God. These buildings which stretch
across a frontage of twelve hundred yards, the unheard-of
luxury of these endless apartments, this incredible multitude
of objects of art, these forests transplanted, these waters of
heaven gathered from all the slopes of the heights into the
windings of immense conduits from Trappes and Palaiseau to
Versailles, these waters of the Seine brought from Marly by
gigantic machinery through that aqueduct which commands from
afar the valley of the river like a superb Roman ruin, and
later, an enterprise far more colossal! that river which was
turned aside from its bed and which it was undertaken to bring
thirty leagues to Versailles over hills and valleys, cost
France grievous efforts and inexhaustible sweats, and
swallowed up rivers of gold increasing from year to year. …
Versailles has cost France dearly, very dearly; nevertheless
it is important to historic truth to set aside in this respect
too long accredited exaggerations. … The accounts, or at least
the abstracts of the accounts, of the expenditures of Louis
XIV. for building, during the greater part of his reign, have
been discovered. The costs of the construction, decoration,
and furnishing of Versailles, from 1664 to 1690, including the
hydraulic works and the gardens, in addition to the
appendages,—that is, Clagny, Trianon, Saint-Cyr, and the two
churches of the new city of Versailles,—amount to about one
hundred and seven millions, to which must be added a million,
or a million and a half perhaps, for the expenses of the years
1661-1663, the accounts of which are not known, and three
million two hundred and sixty thousand francs for the
sumptuous chapel, which was not built until 1699-1710.
{3623}
The proportion of the mark to the franc having varied under
Louis XIV., it is difficult to arrive at an exact reduction to
the present currency. … The expenses of Versailles would
represent to-day more than four hundred millions. This amount
is enormous; but it is not monstrous like the twelve hundred
millions of which Mirabeau speaks, nor, above all, madly
fantastic like the four thousand six hundred millions imagined
by Volney."
H. Martin,
History of France: Age of Louis XIV.,
volume 1, chapter 3.

ALSO IN:
L. Ritchie,
Versailles.

VERSAILLES: A. D. 1789.
Opening scenes of the French Revolution.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1789 (MAY), and after.
VERSAILLES: A. D. 1870.
Headquarters of the German court and the army besieging Paris.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870 (SEPTEMBER-OCTOBER).
VERSAILLES: A. D. 1871.
Assumption of the dignity of Emperor of Germany
by King William of Prussia.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1871.
----------VERSAILLES: End--------
VERTERÆ.
A Roman city in Britain, which probably occupied the site of
the modern town of Brough, in Westmoreland, where many remains
of the Romans have been found.
T. Wright,
Celt, Roman, and Saxon,
chapter 5.

VERTURIONES, The.
A name by which one of the Caledonian tribes was known to the
Romans.
VERULAMIUM.
VERULAM.
"The 'oppidum' of Cassivelaunus [the stronghold which Cæsar
reduced on his second invasion of Britain] is generally
believed to have been situated where the modern town of St.
Alban's now stands [but the point is still in dispute]. An
ancient ditch can still be traced surrounding a considerable
area on the banks of the River Ver, from which the Roman town
of Verulam [Verulamium] took its name. This town, which
probably originated in the camp of Cæsar, grew into an
important city in Roman times. It stands on the opposite side
of the River Ver, and is still known for its Roman remains."
H. M. Scarth,
Roman Britain,
chapter 2.

See BRITAIN: B. C. 55-54.
VERVINS, Treaty of (1598).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1593-1598.
VESONTIO.
Modern Besançon, in France; originally the largest of the
towns of the Sequani.
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 4, chapter 2.

VESPASIAN, Roman Emperor, A. D. 69-79.
VESPUCIUS, Americus (or Amerigo Vespucci), The voyages of.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1497-1498; 1499-1500;
1500-1514; 1503-1504.
Also (in Supplement)
AMERICA: THE ALLEGED FIRST VOYAGE OF VESPUCIUS.
VESTAL VIRGINS.
"The Vestals ('virgines Vestales,' 'virgines Vestæ') were
closely connected with the college of pontifices. They are
said to have come from Alba soon after the foundation of Rome:
at first there were two Vestals for each of the two tribes,
Ramnes and Tities; afterwards two others were added for the
Luceres, and the number of six was exceeded at no period. The
vestal, on being chosen, was not allowed to be younger than
six or older than ten years. … She was clad in white garments
and devoted to the service of Vesta for thirty years. … After
this period she was at liberty either to remain in the service
of the goddess (which was generally done) or to return to her
family and get married. Her dress was always white; round her
forehead she wore a broad band like a diadem ('infula'), with
ribbons ('vittæ') attached to it. During the sacrifice, or at
processions, she was covered with a white veil. … She was
carefully guarded against insult or temptation; an offence
offered to her was punished with death; … in public everyone,
even the consul, made way to the lictor preceding the maiden.
At public games and pontifical banquets she had the seat of
honour; and a convicted criminal accidentally meeting her was
released. Amongst her priestly functions was the keeping of
the eternal fire in the temple of Vesta, each Vestal taking
her turn at watching. … Breach of chastity on the part of the
Vestal was punished with death."
E. Guhl and W. Koner,
Life of the Greeks and Romans,
section 103.

VESTINIANS, The.
See SABINES.
VESUVIUS:
Great eruption.
Destruction of Pompeii and Herculaneum.
See POMPEII.
VESUVIUS, Battle of (B. C. 338).
See ROME: B. C. 339-338.
VETERA: A. D. 69.
Siege and Massacre.
The most important success achieved by the Batavian patriot,
Civilis, in the revolt against the Romans which he led, A. D.
69, was the siege and capture of Vetera,—a victory sullied by
the faithless massacre of the garrison after they had
capitulated.
C. Merivale,
History of the Romans,
chapter 58.

VETO, The Aragon.
See CORTES, THE EARLY SPANISH.
VETO:
The Polish Liberum Veto.
See POLAND: A. D. 1578-1652.
VETO:
Of the President of the United States.
See CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES,
Article I., Section 7.
VETTONES, The.
A people who occupied the part of ancient Spain between the
Tagus and the Upper Douro at the time of the Roman conquest
of that country.
T. Mommsen,
History of Rome,
book 4, chapter 1.

VIA SACRA AT ROME, The.
"The Via Sacra began at the Sacellum Streniæ, which was on the
part of the Esquiline nearest to the Colosseum; on reaching
the Summa Via Sacra … it turned a little to the right,
descending the Clivus Sacer; at the foot of the slope it
passed under the arch of Fabius, by the side of the Regia;
thence it ran in a straight line, passing by the Basilica
Æmilia, the arch of Janus, the Curia Hostilia, till it reached
the foot of the Capitoline Hill, where, turning to the left,
it ascended the Clivus Capitolinus, and reached its
termination at the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus. The Via
Sacra, as Ovid tells us, took its name from the sacred rites
which were performed on it. Along this road passed the
processions of priests with the sacred animals to be
sacrificed at the altar of Jupiter Capitolinus. … Along this
road also passed the triumphal processions of the victorious
Roman generals. The procession entered Rome by the Porta
Triumphalis, passed through the Circus Maximus, then, turning
to the left, proceeded along the road at the foot of the
southeast slope of the Palatine, when it joined the Via Sacra,
and again turned to the left and ascended the Velia; on reaching
the Summa Via Sacra it descended the Clivus Sacer, and then
passed along the rest of the Via Sacra till it reached its
destination at the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, where the
victorious general lay before the god the spoils of his
conquests."
H. M. Westropp,
Early and Imperial Rome,
page 121.

ALSO IN:
J. H. Parker,
Archaeology of Rome,
part 6.

{3624}
VICARS, or Vice-Præfects, of the Roman Empire.
See DIOCESES OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE.
VICENZA: A. D. 1237.
Pillage by Eccelino di Romano.
See VERONA: A. D. 1236-1259.
VICKSBURG: A. D. 1862-1863.
The defense, the siege and the capture.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1862 (MAY-JULY: ON THE MISSISSIPPI),
and (DECEMBER: ON THE MISSISSIPPI);
1863 (JANUARY-APRIL: ON THE MISSISSIPPI):
and 1863 (APRIL-JULY: ON THE MISSISSIPPI).
VICTOR II., Pope, A. D. 1055-1057.
Victor III., Pope, 1086-1087.
Victor Amadeus, Duke of Savoy, 1630-1637.
Victor Amadeus II.,
Duke of Savoy, 1675-1730:
King of Sicily, 1713-1720;
King of Sardinia, 1720-1730.
Victor Amadeus III.,
Duke of Savoy and King of Sardinia, 1773-1796.
Victor Emanuel I.,
Duke of Savoy and King of Sardinia, 1802-1821.
Victor Emanuel II.,
King of Sardinia, 1849-1861;
King of Italy, 1861-1878.
VICTORIA, Queen of England, A. D. 1837.
VICTORIA: A. D. 1837.
The founding of the colony.
See AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1800-1840.
VICTORIA: A. D. 1850-1855.
Separation from New South Wales.
Discovery of gold.
Adoption of a Constitution.
See AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1839-1855.
VICTORIA: A. D. 1862-1892.
Comparative view.
See TARIFF LEGISLATION (AUSTRALIA): A. D. 1862-1892;
and AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1890.
VICTORIA CROSS, The.
An English naval and military decoration, instituted after the
Crimean War, on the 29th of January, 1856, by the command of
Queen Victoria.
VICUS.
According to Niebuhr, the term "Vicus" in Roman
topography—about which there has been much controversy—"means
nothing else but a quarter or district [of the city] under the
superintendence of its own police officer."
B. G. Niebuhr,
Lectures on Ancient Ethnography and Geography,
volume 2, page 86.

See, also, GENS.
VIDOMME.
See GENEVA: A. D. 1504-1535.
----------VIENNA, Austria: Start--------
VIENNA, Austria: Origin of.
See VINDOBONA.
VIENNA, Austria: 12th Century.
Fortification and commercial advancement by the Austrian Dukes.
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 805-1246.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1485.
Siege, capture, and occupation by Matthias of Hungary.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1471-1487.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1529.
Siege by the Turks.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1526-1567.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1619.
Threatened by the Bohemian army.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1618-1620.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1645.
Threatened by the Swedes.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1640-1645.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1683.
Siege by the Turks.
Deliverance by John Sobieski.
See HUNGARY: A. D. 1668-1683.
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1805.
Surrendered to Napoleon.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1805 (MARCH-DECEMBER).
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1809.
Capitulation to Napoleon.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1809 (JANUARY-JUNE).
VIENNA, Austria: A. D. 1848.
Revolutionary riots.
Bombardment of the city.
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 1848-1849.
VIENNA, The Congress of.
"At the end of September [1814] the centre of European
interest passed to Vienna. The great council of the Powers, so
long delayed, was at length assembled. The Czar of Russia, the
Kings of Prussia, Denmark, Bavaria, and Würtemberg, and nearly
all the statesmen of eminence in Europe, gathered round the
Emperor Francis and his Minister, Metternich, to whom by
common consent the presidency of the Congress was offered.
Lord Castlereagh represented England, and Talleyrand France.
Rasumoffsky and other Russian diplomatists acted under the
immediate directions of their master, who on some occasions
even entered into personal correspondence with the Ministers
of the other Powers. Hardenberg stood in a somewhat freer
relation to King Frederick William: Stein was present, but
without official place. The subordinate envoys and attaches of
the greater Courts, added to a host of petty princes and the
representatives who came from the minor Powers, or from
communities which had ceased to possess any political
existence at all, crowded Vienna. In order to relieve the
antagonisms which had already come too clearly into view,
Metternich determined to entertain his visitors in the most
magnificent fashion; and although the Austrian State was
bankrupt, and in some districts the people were severely
suffering, a sum of about £10,000 a day was for some time
devoted to this purpose. The splendour and the gaieties of
Metternich were emulated by his guests. … The Congress had
need of its distractions, for the difficulties which faced it
were so great that, even after the arrival of the Sovereigns,
it was found necessary to postpone the opening of the regular
sittings until November. By the secret articles of the Peace
of Paris, the Allies had reserved to themselves the disposal
of all vacant territory, although their conclusions required
to be formally sanctioned by the Congress at large. The
Ministers of Austria, England, Prussia, and Russia accordingly
determined at the outset to decide upon all territorial
questions among themselves, and only after their decisions
were completely formed to submit them to France and the other
Powers. Talleyrand, on hearing of this arrangement, protested
that France itself was now one of the Allies, and demanded
that the whole body of European States should at once meet in
open Congress. The four Courts held to their determination,
and began their preliminary sittings without Talleyrand. But
the French statesman had, under the form of a paradox, really
stated the true political situation. The greater Powers were
so deeply divided in their aims that their old bond of common
interest, the interest of union against France, was now less
powerful than the impulse that made them seek the support of
France against one another.
{3625}
Two men had come to the Congress with a definite aim:
Alexander had resolved to gain the Duchy of Warsaw, and to
form it, with or without some part of Russian Poland, into a
Polish kingdom, attached to his own crown: Talleyrand had
determined, either on the question of Poland, or on the
question of Saxony, which arose out of it, to break allied
Europe into halves, and to range France by the side of two of
the great Powers against the two others. The course of events
favoured for a while the design of the Minister: Talleyrand
himself prosecuted his plan with an ability which, but for the
untimely return of Napoleon from Elba, would have left France,
without a war, the arbiter and the leading Power of Europe.
Since the Russian victories of 1812, the Emperor Alexander had
made no secret of his intention to restore a Polish Kingdom
and a Polish nationality. Like many other designs of this
prince, the project combined a keen desire for personal
glorification with a real generosity of feeling. Alexander was
thoroughly sincere in his wish not only to make the Poles
again a people, but to give them a Parliament and a free
Constitution. The King of Poland, however, was to be no
independent prince, but Alexander himself: although the Duchy
of Warsaw, the chief if not the sole component of the proposed
new kingdom, had belonged to Austria and Prussia after the
last partition of Poland, and extended into the heart of the
Prussian monarchy. Alexander insisted on his anxiety to atone
for the crime of Catherine in dismembering Poland: the
atonement, however, was to be made at the sole cost of those
whom Catherine had allowed to share the booty. Among the other
Governments, the Ministry of Great Britain would gladly have
seen a Polish State established in a really independent form;
failing this, it desired that the Duchy of Warsaw should be
divided, as formerly, between Austria and Prussia. Metternich
was anxious that the fortress of Cracow at any rate should not
fall into the hands of the Czar. Stein and Hardenberg, and
even Alexander's own Russian counsellors, earnestly opposed
the Czar's project, not only on account of the claims of
Prussia on Warsaw, but from dread of the agitation likely to
be produced by a Polish Parliament among all Poles outside the
new State. King Frederick William, however, was unaccustomed
to dispute the wishes of his ally; and the Czar's offer of
Saxony in substitution for Warsaw gave to the Prussian
Ministers, who were more in earnest than their master, at
least the prospect of receiving a valuable equivalent for what
they might surrender. By the treaty of Kalisch, made when
Prussia united its arms with those of Russia against Napoleon
(February 27th, 1813), the Czar had undertaken to restore the
Prussian monarchy to an extent equal to that which it had
possessed in 1805. It was known before the opening of the
Congress that the Czar proposed to do this by handing over to
King Frederick William the whole of Saxony, whose Sovereign,
unlike his colleagues in the Rhenish Confederacy, had
supported Napoleon up to his final overthrow at Leipzig. Since
that time the King of Saxony had been held a prisoner, and his
dominions had been occupied by the Allies. The Saxon question
had thus already gained the attention of all the European
Governments. … Talleyrand alone made the defence of the King
of Saxony the very centre of his policy, and subordinated all
other aims to this. His instructions, like those of

Castlereagh, gave priority to the Polish question; but
Talleyrand saw that Saxony, not Poland, was the lever by which
he could throw half of Europe on to the side of France; and
before the four Allied Courts had come to any single
conclusion, the French statesman had succeeded, on what at
first passed for a subordinate point, in breaking up their
concert. For a while the Ministers of Austria, Prussia, and
England appeared to be acting in harmony; and throughout the
month of October all three endeavoured to shake the purpose of
Alexander regarding Warsaw. Talleyrand, however, foresaw that
the efforts of Prussia in this direction would not last very
long, and he wrote to Louis XVIII. asking for his permission
to make a definite offer of armed assistance to Austria in
case of need. Events took the turn which Talleyrand expected.
… He had isolated Russia and Prussia, and had drawn to his own
side not only England and Austria but the whole body of the
minor German States. … On the 3rd of January, 1815, after a
rash threat of war uttered by Hardenberg, a secret treaty was
signed by the representatives of France, England, and Austria,
pledging these Powers to take the field, if necessary, against
Russia and Prussia in defence of the principles of the Peace
of Paris. The plan of the campaign was drawn up, the number of
the forces fixed. Bavaria had already armed; Piedmont,
Hanover, and even the Ottoman Porte, were named as future
members of the alliance. It would perhaps be unfair to the
French Minister to believe that he actually desired to kindle
a war on this gigantic scale. Talleyrand had not, like
Napoleon, a love for war for its own sake. His object was
rather to raise France from its position as a conquered and
isolated Power; to surround it with allies. … The conclusion
of the secret treaty of January 3rd marked the definite
success of his plans. France was forthwith admitted into the
council hitherto known as that of the Four Courts, and from
this time its influence visibly affected the action of Russia
and Prussia, reports of the secret treaty having reached the
Czar immediately after its signature. The spirit of compromise
now began to animate the Congress. Alexander had already won a
virtual decision in his favour on the Polish question, but he
abated something of his claims, and while gaining the lion's
share of the Duchy of Warsaw, he ultimately consented that
Cracow, which threatened the Austrian frontier, should be
formed into an independent Republic, and that Prussia should
receive the fortresses of Dantzic and Thorn on the Vistula,
with the district lying between Thorn and the border of
Silesia. This was little for Alexander to abandon; on the
Saxon question the allies of Talleyrand gained most that they
demanded. The King of Saxony was restored to his throne, and
permitted to retain Dresden and about half of his dominions.
Prussia received the remainder. In lieu of a further expansion
in Saxony, Prussia was awarded territory on the left bank of
the Rhine, which, with its recovered Westphalian provinces,
restored the monarchy to an area and population equal to that
which it had possessed in 1805. But the dominion given to
Prussia beyond the Rhine, though considered at the time to be
a poor equivalent for the second half of Saxony, was in
reality a gift of far greater value.
{3626}
It made Prussia, in defence of its own soil, the guardian and
bulwark of Germany against France. … It gave to Prussia
something more in common with Bavaria and the South, and
qualified it, as it had not been qualified before, for its
future task of uniting Germany under its own leadership. The
Polish and Saxon difficulties, which had threatened the peace
of Europe, were virtually settled before the end of the month
of January."
C. A. Fyffe,
History of Modern Europe,
volume 2, chapter 1.

"Prussia obtained Posen with the town of Thorn in the east,
and in the west all that had been lost by the treaty of
Tilsit, the duchies of Jülich and Berg, the old electoral
territories of Cologne and Trier with the city of Aachen, and
parts of Luxemburg and Limburg. Russia received the whole of
the grand-duchy of Warsaw except Posen and Thorn, and
Alexander fulfilled his promises to the Poles by granting them
a liberal constitution. … Swedish Pomerania had been ceded by
the treaty of Kiel to Denmark, but had long been coveted by
Prussia. The Danish claims were bought off with two million
thalers and the duchy of Lauenburg, but Hanover had to be
compensated for the latter by the cession of the devotedly
loyal province of East Friesland, one of the acquisitions of
Frederick the Great. Hanover, which now assumed the rank of a
kingdom without opposition, was also aggrandised by the
acquisition of Hildesheim, Goslar, and other small districts.
Austria was naturally one of the great gainers by the
Congress. Eastern Galicia was restored by Russia, and the
Tyrol, Salzburg, and the Inn district by Bavaria. As
compensation for the Netherlands, Venetia and Lombardy became
Austrian provinces. Bavaria, in return for its losses in the
east, received Würzburg, Aschaffenburg, and its former
possessions in the Palatinate. Long discussions took place
about the constitution to be given to Germany, and here the
hopes of the national party were doomed to bitter
disappointment. … Finally a Confederation was formed which
secured the semblance of unity, but gave almost complete
independence to the separate states.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1814-1820.
The members numbered thirty-eight, and included the four
remaining free cities, Frankfort, Hamburg, Lübeck, and Bremen,
and the kings of Denmark and the Netherlands. … In Italy the
same process of restoration and subdivision was carried out.
Victor Emmanuel I. recovered his kingdom of Sardinia, with the
addition of Genoa as compensation for the portion of Savoy
which France retained. Modena was given to a Hapsburg prince,
Francis IV., son of the archduke Ferdinand, and Beatrice the
heiress of the house of Este. Tuscany was restored to
Ferdinand III., a brother of the Austrian Emperor. Charles
Louis, son of the Bourbon king of Etruria, was compensated
with Lucca and a promise of the succession in the duchy of
Parma, which was for the time given to Napoleon's wife, Maria
Louisa. Pius VII. had already returned to Rome, and the Papal
states now recovered their old extent. But Pius refused at
first to accept these terms because he was deprived of Avignon
and the Venaissin, and because Austrian garrisons were in
occupation of Ferrara and Comacchio. Naples was left for a
time in the hands of Joachim Murat, as a reward for his
desertion of Napoleon after the battle of Leipzig. Switzerland
was declared independent and neutral, but its feudal unity was
loosened by a new constitution (August, 1815). The number of
cantons were raised to twenty-two by the addition of Geneva,
Wallis (Vallais), and Neufchâtel the last under Prussian
suzerainty. The position of capital was to be enjoyed in
rotation by Berne, Zurich, and Lucerne. The kingdom of the
Netherlands was formed for the house of Orange by the union of
Holland and Belgium and the addition of Luxemburg, which made
the king a member of the German Confederation. The professed
object of this artificial union of Catholics and Protestants
was the erection of a strong bulwark against French
aggressions."
R. Lodge,
History of Modern Europe,
chapter 24, section 52.

ALSO IN:
E. Hertslet,
The Map of Europe by Treaty,
volume 1, number 27.

Prince Talleyrand,
Memoirs,
part 8 (volume 2).

Prince Talleyrand,
Correspondence with Louis XVIII.
during the Congress of Vienna.

Prince Metternich,
Memoirs,
volume 2, pages 553-599.

J. R. Seeley,
Life and Times of Stein,
part 8 (volume 3).

Sir A. Alison,
History of Europe, 1789-1815,
chapter 92 (volume 19).

VIENNA, Imperial Library of.
See LIBRARIES, MODERN: EUROPE.
VIENNA,
Treaty of (1725).
See SPAIN: A. D. 1713-1725.
Treaty of (1735).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1733-1735.
Treaty of (1864).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1861-1866.
VIENNE, OR VIENNA, on the Rhone.
Vienne, on the Rhone, was the chief town of the Allobroges in
ancient times,—subsequently made a Roman colony. It was from
Vienne that Lugdunum (Lyons) was originally colonized.
VIENNE on the Rhone: A. D. 500.
Under the Burgundians.
See BURGUNDIANS: A. D. 500.
VIENNE on the Rhone: 11th Century.
Founding of the Dauphiny.
See BURGUNDY: A. D. 1032.
VIENNE on the Rhone: A. D. 1349.
The appanage of the Dauphins of France.
See DAUPHINS;
also, BURGUNDY: A. D. 1127-1378.
VIGILANCE COMMITTEE OF SAN FRANCISCO, The.
See CALIFORNIA: A. D. 1856.
VIGO BAY, The Destruction of Spanish treasure ships in.
See SPAIN: A. D. 1702.
VIKINGS.
See NORMANS.—NORTHMEN: 8-9TH CENTURIES.
VILAGOS, Hungarian surrender at (1849).
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 1848-1849.
VILLA VICIOSA,
VILLA VIÇOSA, Battle of (1665).
See PORTUGAL: A. D. 1637-1668.
VILLA VICIOSA: Battle of (1710).
See SPAIN: A. D. 1707-1710.
VILLAFRANCA. Peace of.
See ITALY: A. D. 1856-1859; and 1859-1861.
VILLALAR, Battle of (1521).
See SPAIN: A. D. 1518-1522.
VILLEIN TAX, OR TAILLE.
See TAILLE AND GABELLE.
VILLEINAGE. Tenure in.
See FEUDAL TENURES; and MANORS.
VILLEINS.
VILLANI.
See SLAVERY, MEDIÆVAL AND MODERN (ESPECIALLY UNDER ENGLAND);
also, DEDITITIUS.
VILLERSEXEL, Battle of (1871).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870-1871.
VILLMERGEN, Battles of(1656, 1712, and 1841).
See SWITZERLAND: A. D. 1652-1789: and 1803-1848.
{3627}
VIMIERO, Battle of (1808).
See SPAIN: A. D.: 1808-1809 (AUGUST-JANUARY).
VIMINAL, The.
See SEVEN HILLS OF ROME.
VIMORY, Battle of (1587).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1584-1589.
VINCENNES, Indiana: A. D. 1735.
Founded by the French.
See CANADA: A. D. 1700-1735.
VINCENNES, Indiana: A. D. 1778-1779.
Taken and retaken from the British by
the Virginian General Clark.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1778-1779
CLARK'S CONQUEST.
VINCENTIAN CONGREGATION, The.
See LAZARISTS.
VINCI, Battle of (A. D. 717).
See FRANKS: A. D. 511-752.
VINDALIUM, Battle at (B. C. 121).
See ALLOBROGES, CONQUEST OF THE.
VINDELICIANS, The.
See RHÆTIA.
VINDOBONA.
Vindobona, modern Vienna, on the Danube, originally a town of
the Celts, in Pannonia, became a Roman military and naval
station and a frontier city of importance. Marcus Aurelius
died at Vindobona, A. D. 180.
VINEÆ.
The vineæ of Roman siege operations were "covered galleries,
constructed of wicker work (vimina) generally, and sometimes
of wood, for the purpose of covering the approach of the
besiegers."
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 4, chapter 3, foot-note.

VINLAND.
See AMERICA: 10-11TH CENTURIES.
VIONVILLE, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870 (JULY-AUGUST).
VIRCHOW, and Cellular Pathology.
See MEDICAL SCIENCE: 19TH CENTURY.
VIRGATE.
See HIDE OF LAND;
also, MANORS.
----------VIRGINIA: Start--------
VIRGINIA.
The aboriginal inhabitants.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES, POWHATAN CONFEDERACY,
ALGONQUIAN FAMILY, IROQUOIS TRIBES OF THE SOUTH,
and CHEROKEES.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1584.
The name given first to Raleigh's Roanoke settlement,
on the Carolina coast.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1584-1586.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1606-1607.
The Virginia Company of London and its charter.
The colony planted at Jamestown.
"The colonization of the North American coast had now become
part of the avowed policy of the British government. In 1606 a
great joint-stock company was formed for the establishment of
two colonies in America. The branch which was to take charge
of the proposed southern colony had its headquarters in
London; the management of the northern branch was at Plymouth
in Devonshire. Hence the two branches are commonly spoken of
as the London and Plymouth Companies. The former was also
called the Virginia Company, and the latter the North Virginia
Company, as the name of Virginia was then loosely applied to
the entire Atlantic coast north of Florida. The London Company
had jurisdiction from 34° to 38° north latitude; the Plymouth
Company had jurisdiction from 45° down to 41°; the intervening
territory, between 38° and 41° was to go to whichever company
should first plant a self-supporting colony."
J. Fiske,
The Beginnings of New England,
chapter 2.

"The charter for colonizing the great central territory of the
North American continent, which was to be the chosen abode of
liberty, gave to the mercantile corporation nothing but a
wilderness, with the right of peopling and defending it. By an
extension of the prerogative, which was in itself illegal, the
monarch assumed absolute legislative as well as executive
powers. … The general superintendence was confided to a
council in England; the local administration of each colony to
a resident council. The members of the superior council in
England were appointed exclusively by the king, and were to
hold office at his good pleasure. Their authority extended to
both colonies, which jointly took the name of Virginia. Each
of the two was to have its own resident council, of which the
members were from time to time to be ordained and removed
according to the instructions of the king. To the king,
moreover, was reserved supreme legislative authority over the
several colonies, extending to their general condition and the
most minute regulation of their affairs. … The summer was
spent in preparations for planting the first colony, for which
the king found a grateful occupation in framing a code of
laws. The superior council in England was permitted to name
the colonial council, which was independent of the emigrants,
and had power to elect or remove its president, to remove any
of its members, and to supply its own vacancies. Not an
element of popular liberty or control was introduced. Religion
was established according to the doctrine and rites of the
church within the realm. … Then, on the 19th day of December,
in the year of our Lord 1606, one hundred and nine years after
the discovery of the American continent by Cabot, forty-one
years from the settlement of Florida, the squadron of three
vessels, the largest not exceeding 100 tons' burden, with the
favor of all England, stretched their sails for 'the dear
strand of Virginia, earth's only paradise.' … The enterprise
was ill concerted. Of the 105 on the list of emigrants, there
were but 12 laborers and few mechanics. They were going to a
wilderness, in which, as yet, not a house was standing; and
there were 48 gentlemen to 4 carpenters. Neither were there
any men with families. Newport, who commanded the ships, was
acquainted with the old passage, and sailed by way of the
Canaries and the West India Islands. As he turned to the
north, a severe storm, in April, 1607, carried his fleet
beyond the settlement of Raleigh, into the magnificent bay of
the Chesapeake. The headlands received and retain the names of
Cape Henry and Cape Charles, from the sons of King James; the
deep water for anchorage, 'putting the emigrants in good
Comfort,' gave a name to the northern point; and within the
capes a country opened which appeared to 'claim the
prerogative over the most pleasant places in the world.' … A
noble river was soon entered, which was named from the
monarch; and, after a search of seventeen days, … on the 13th
of May they reached a peninsula about 50 miles above the mouth
of the stream, where the water near the shore was so very deep
that the ships were moored to trees.
{3628}
Here the council, except Smith, who for no reason unless it
were jealousy of his superior energy was for nearly a month
kept out of his seat, took the oath of office, and the
majority elected Edward Maria Wingfield president for the
coming year. Contrary to the earnest and persistent advice of
Bartholomew Gosnold, the peninsula was selected for the site
of the colony, and took the name of Jamestown."
G. Bancroft,
History of the United States,
part 1, chapter 6 (volume 1).

ALSO IN:
E. D. Neill,
History of the Virginia Company of London,
chapter 1,
and Virginia Vetusta,
chapters 1-2.

J. Burk,
History of Virginia,
volume 1, chapter 3.

E. M. Wingfield,
Discourse of Virginia,
edited by C. Deane (Archœologia Americana, volume 4).

H. W. Preston,
Documents Illustrative of American History,
page 1.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1607-1610.
The settlement at Jamestown and the services
of Captain John Smith.
"Among the leaders of the expedition were Gosnold, the voyager
and discoverer, and a prime mover in the affair; Wingfield,
one of the first-named patentees, John Smith, Ratcliffe,
Martin, Kendall, and Percy. Of these men John Smith has become
famous. He has taken place among the founders of states, and a
romantic interest has attached itself to his name. For
centuries his character and deeds have been applauded, while
in late years they have become a theme for censure and
detraction. Modern investigation has relentlessly swept a way
the romance, and torn in pieces many of the long accepted
narratives in which Smith recorded his own achievements. Yet
it was not wholly by a false and fluent pen that Smith
obtained and held his reputation. He was something more than a
plausible writer of fiction. He was the strongest and most
representative man among the Virginian colonists. … With this
hopeful company Newport left the Downs on the 1st of January,
1607. The worthy Richard Hakluyt sent them a paper containing
much good advice and some ingenious geographical speculations,
and Drayton celebrated their departure in clumsy verses filled
with high-flown compliments. The advice of the priest and the
praise of the poet were alike wasted. By an arrangement
ingeniously contrived to promote discord, devised probably by
royal sagacity, the box containing the names of the council
was not to be opened until the voyagers reached their
destination. Dissension broke out almost immediately. Whatever
the merits of the differences, this much is certain, that
Smith was the object of the concentrated jealousy and hatred
of his companions. … On the 13th of May, 1607, the settlers
landed at Jamestown, sent out exploring parties, and began
fortifications. A fortnight later, under the command of
Wingfield, they repulsed an attack by the Indians; and on the
22d of June Newport sailed for England, and left them to their
own resources. The prospect must have been a dreary one:
nothing answered to their expectations. Instead of valuable
mines, the adventurers found only a most fertile soil; instead
of timid, trusting South American Indians, they encountered
wild tribes of hardy, crafty, and hostile savages; instead of
rich, defenceless, and barbarian cities, an easy and splendid
spoil, they found a wilderness, and the necessity of hard
work. From the miserable character of the settlers, dangerous
factions prevailed from the first, until Smith obtained
control, and maintained some sort of order—despotically,
perhaps, but still effectually. No one would work, and famine
and the Indians preyed upon them mercilessly. A small fort and
a few wretched huts, built after much quarrelling, represented
for many months all that was accomplished. The only relief
from this dark picture of incompetent men perishing, without
achievement, and by their own folly, on the threshold of a
great undertaking, is to be found in the conduct of Smith.
Despite almost insurmountable obstacles, Smith kept the colony
together for two years. He drilled the soldiers, compelled
labor, repaired the fort, traded with the Indians, outwitted
them and kept their friendship, and made long and daring
voyages of discovery. He failed to send home a lump of gold,
but he did send an excellent map of the Company's territory.
He did not discover the passage to the South Sea, but he
explored the great bays and rivers of Virginia. He did not
find Raleigh's lost colonists, but he managed to keep his own
from total destruction. The great result of all Smith's
efforts was the character of permanency he gave to the
settlement. Because he succeeded in maintaining an English
colony for two consecutive years in America, the London
Company had courage to proceed; and this is what constitutes
Smith's strongest claim to the admiration and gratitude of
posterity. To suppose that he had the qualities of a founder
of a state is a mistake, although in some measure he did the
work of one. … His veracity as a historian in the later years
of his life has been well-nigh destroyed. But little faith can
be placed in the 'Generall Historie,' and modern investigation
has conclusively relegated to the region of legend and of
fiction the dramatic story of Smith's rescue by Pocahontas.
The shadow of doubt rests upon all his unsupported statements;
but nothing can obscure his great services, to which the world
owes the foundation of the first English colony in America.
Yet, after all his struggles, Smith was severely blamed by the
Company, apparently because Virginia was not Peru. In a manly
letter he sets forth the defects of the colony, the need of
good men with families, industrious tradesmen and farmers, not
'poor gentlemen and libertines.' Before, however, the actual
orders came to supersede him, Smith resigned, or was forced
out of the government, and returned to England. The feeble
life of the colony wasted fast after his departure and during
the sickness of Percy, who succeeded to the command."
H. C. Lodge,
Short History of the English Colonies in America,
chapter 1.

ALSO IN:
Captain John Smith,
General Historie of Virginia,
books 2-3.

J. Ashton,
Adventures and Discoveries of Captain John Smith,
newly ordered,
chapters 6-21.

W. C. Bryant and S. H. Gay,
Popular History of the United States,
volume 1, chapter 11.

E. Eggleston and L. E. Seelye,
Pocahontas.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1609-1616.
The new Charter.
The colony taking root.
Introduction of Tobacco culture.
"The prospects of the colony were so discouraging at the
beginning of the year 1609, that, in the hope of improving
them, the Company applied for a new charter with enlarged
privileges. This was granted to them, on the 23d of May, under
the corporate name of 'The Treasurer and Company of Adventurers
and Planters of the City of London for the first Colony in
Virginia.'
{3629}
The new Association, which embraced representatives of every
rank, trade, and profession, included twenty-one peers, and
its list of names presents an imposing array of wealth and
influence. By this charter Virginia was greatly enlarged, and
made to comprise the coast-line and all islands within 100
miles of it,—200 miles north and 200 south of Point
Comfort,—with all the territory within parallel lines thus
distant and extending to the Pacific boundary; the Company was
empowered to choose the Supreme Council in England, and, under
the instructions and regulations of the last, the Governor was
invested with absolute civil and military authority. … Thomas
West (Lord Delaware), the descendant of a long line of noble
ancestry, received the appointment of Governor and
Captain-General of Virginia. The first expedition under the
second charter, which was on a grander scale than any
preceding it, and which consisted of nine vessels, sailed from
Plymouth on the 1st of June, 1609. Newport, the commander of
the fleet, Sir Thomas Gates, Lieutenant-General, and Sir
George Somers, Admiral of Virginia, were severally authorized,
whichever of them might first arrive at Jamestown, to
supersede the existing administration there until the arrival
of Lord Delaware, who was to embark some months later; but not
being able to settle the point of precedency among themselves,
they embarked together in the same vessel, which carried also
the wife and daughters of Gates. … On the 23d of July the
fleet was caught in a hurricane; a small vessel was lost,
others damaged, and the 'Sea Venture,' which carried Gates,
Somers, and Newport, with about 150 settlers, was cast ashore
on the Bermudas. … Early in August the 'Blessing,' Captain
Archer, and three other vessels of the delayed fleet sailed up
James River, and soon after the 'Diamond,' Captain Ratcliffe,
appeared, without her mainmast, and she was followed in a few
days by the 'Swallow,' in like condition. The Council being
all dead save Smith, he, obtaining the sympathy of the
sailors, refused to surrender the government of the colony;
and the newly arrived settlers elected Francis West, the
brother of Lord Delaware, as temporary president. The term of
Smith expiring soon after, George Percy—one of the original
settlers, a brother of the Earl of Northumberland, and a brave
and honorable man—was elected president. … Smith, about
Michaelmas (September 29), departed for England, or, as all
contemporary accounts other than his own state, was sent
thither 'to answer some misdemeanors.' These were doubtless of
a venial character; but the important services of Smith in the
sustenance of the colony appear not to have been as highly
esteemed by the Company as by Smith himself. He complains that
his several petitions for reward were disregarded, and he
never returned to Virginia. … At the time of his departure for
England he left at Jamestown three ships, seven boats, a good
stock of provisions, nearly 500 settlers, 20 pieces of cannon,
300 guns, with fishing-nets, working-tools, horses, cattle,
swine, etc. Jamestown was strongly fortified with palisades,
and contained between fifty and sixty houses. … No effort by
tillage being made to replenish their provisions, the stock
was soon consumed, and the horrors of famine were added to
other calamities. The intense sufferings of the colonists were
long remembered, and this period is referred to as 'the
starving time.' In six months their number was reduced to 60,
and such was the extremity of these that they must soon have
perished but for speedy succor. The passengers of the wrecked
'Sea Venture,' though mourned for as lost, had effected a safe
landing at the Bermudas, where, favored by the tropical
productions of the islands, they, under the direction of Gates
and Somers, constructed for their deliverance two vessels from
the materials of the wreck and cedar-wood, the largest of the
vessels being of 80 tons burden. … Six of the company,
including the wife of Sir Thomas Gates, died on the island.
The company of 140 men and women embarked on the completed
vessels—which were appropriately named the 'Patience' and the
'Deliverance'—on the 10th of May, 1610, and on the 23d they
landed at Jamestown. … So forlorn was the condition of the
settlement that Gates reluctantly resolved to abandon it." The
whole colony was accordingly embarked and was under sail down
the river, when it met a fleet of three vessels, bringing
supplies and new settlers from England, with Lord Delaware,
who had resolved to come out in person, as Governor and
Captain-General of Virginia. Gates and his disheartened
companions turned back with these new comers, and all were set
vigorously at work to restore the settlement. "The
administration of Delaware, though ludicrously ostentatious
for so insignificant a dominion, was yet highly wholesome, and
under his judicious discipline the settlement was restored to
order and contentment." His health failing, Lord Delaware
returned to England the following spring, whither Sir Thomas
Gates had gone. Sir Thomas Dale had already been sent out with
the appointment of high marshal, bearing a code of
extraordinary laws which practically placed the colony under
martial rule. Gates returned in June, 1611, with 300
additional settlers and a considerable stock of cows and other
cattle. During that year and the next several new settlements
were founded, at Dutch Gap, Henrico, and Bermuda Hundred,
individual grants of property began to be made, and many signs
of prosperity appeared. The year 1612 "was a marked one, in
the inauguration by John Rolfe [who married Pocahontas two
years later, having lost his first wife] of the systematic
culture of tobacco,—a staple destined to exert a controlling
influence in the future welfare and progress of the colony,
and soon, by the paramount profit yielded by its culture, to
subordinate all other interests, agricultural as well as
manufacturing." In the spring of 1613, Sir Thomas Gates left
the colony, finally, returning to England, and the government
fell to the hands of Dale, who remained at the head until
1616.
R. A. Brock,
Virginia, 1606-1689
(Narrative and Critical History of America,
volume 3, chapter 5).

ALSO IN:
W. Stith,
History of Virginia,
book. 3.

J. H. Lefroy,
Memorials of the Discovery and Early Settlement
of the Bermudas,
volume 1, chapter 1.

J. E. Cooke,
Virginia,
chapters 13-16.

H. W. Preston,
Documents Illustrative of American History,
page 14.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1613.
The French settlements in Acadia destroyed by Argall
and the Dutch at New York forced to promise tribute.
See CANADA: A. D. 1610-1613;
and NEW YORK: A. D. 1610-1614.
{3630}
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1617-1619.
The evil days of Argall, and the better
administration that followed.
Meeting of the first provincial Assembly.
"A party of greedy and unprincipled adventurers headed by Lord
Rich, soon after the Earl of Warwick, acquired sufficient
influence in the Company to nominate a creature of their own
as Deputy-Governor. Their choice of Argall [Samuel Argall]
would in itself have tainted their policy with suspicion.
Whether dealing with the Indians, the French, or the Dutch, he
had shown himself able, resolute, and unscrupulous.
See CANADA: A. D. 1610-1613;
and NEW YORK: A. D. 1610-1614.
To do him justice, he seems at least to have understood the
principle of Tiberius, that a shepherd should shear his sheep,
not flay them. His first measure was to provide a sufficient
supply of corn for the maintenance of the colony. With that he
appeared to think that his duty to the settlers was at end. …
An event soon occurred which released Argall from the fear of
a superior, and probably emboldened him in his evil courses.
Lord Delaware, who had sailed in a large vessel with 200
emigrants," died on the voyage. "Argall now began to show that
his care for the well-being of the colony was no better than
the charity of the cannibal who feeds up his prisoner before
making a meal on him. Trade with the Indians was withheld from
individuals, but, instead of being turned to the benefit of
the Company, it was appropriated by Argall. The planters were
treated as a slave-gang working for the Deputy's own private
profit. The Company's cattle were sold, and the proceeds never
accounted for. During this time a great change had come over
the Company at home. An energetic and public-spirited party
had been formed, opposed alike to Sir Thomas Smith and to Lord
Rich. Their leader was Sir Edwin Sandys, a member of that
country party which was just beginning to take its stand
against the corruptions of the court policy. Side by side with
him stood one whose name has gained a wider though not a more
honourable repute, the follower of Essex, the idol of
Shakespeare, the brilliant, versatile Southampton. … The …
year 1619 was remarkable in the annals of the colony. It is
hardly an exaggeration to say that it witnessed the creation
of Virginia as an independent community. From the beginning of
that year we may date the definite ascendancy of Sandys and
his party, an ascendancy which was maintained till the
dissolution of the Company, and during which the affairs of
Virginia were administered with a degree of energy,
unselfishness, and statesmanlike wisdom, perhaps unparalleled
in the history of corporations. One of the first measures was
to send out Yeardley to supersede Argall. … When Yeardley
arrived he found that Argall had escaped. No further attempt
seems to have been made to bring him to justice. In the next
year he was commanding a ship against the Algerines." Soon
afterwards, Sir Edwin Sandys was placed officially at the head
of the Company, by his election to be Treasurer, in the place
of Sir Thomas Smith. "About the same time that these things
were doing in England, a step of the greatest importance was
being taken in Virginia. Yeardley, in obedience to
instructions from the Company, summoned an Assembly of
Burgesses from the various hundreds and plantations. At one
step Virginia, from being little better than a penal
settlement, ruled by martial law, became invested with
important, though not full, rights of self-government. Though
we have no direct evidence of the fact, there is every
probability that during the administrations of Yeardley and
Argall the number of independent planters possessing estates
of their own, with labourers employed in the service of their
masters, not of the Company, had increased. Unless such an
influence had been at work, it is scarcely possible that the
experiment of constitutional government should have succeeded,
or even have been tried. On the 30th of July, 1619, the first
Assembly met in the little church at Jamestown. … In England
the Company under its new government set to work with an
energy before unknown to it, to improve the condition of the
colony. … To check the over-production of tobacco a clause was
inserted in all fresh patents of land binding the holder to
cultivate a certain quantity of other commodities. Everything
was done to encourage permanent settlers rather than mere
traders. Apprentices, unmarried women, and neat cattle were
sent out. New forms of industry, too, were set on foot, such
as timber yards, silk manufactures, iron foundries, and
vineyards. … In the year 1619 alone over 1,200 persons were
sent out, half as private settlers or servants, half at the
expense of the Company."
J. A. Doyle,
The English in America: Virginia, &c.,
chapter 6.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1619.
Introduction of Negro Slavery.
"In the month of August, 1619, five years after the commons of
France had petitioned for the emancipation of every serf in
every fief, a Dutch man-of-war entered James River and landed
20 negroes for sale. This is the sad epoch of the introduction
of negro slavery; but the traffic would have been checked in
its infancy had it remained with the Dutch. Thirty years after
this first importation of Africans, Virginia to one black
contained fifty whites; and, after seventy years of its
colonial existence, the number of its negro slaves was
proportionably much less than in several of the northern
states at the time of the war of independence."
G. Bancroft,
History of the United States (Author's last revision),
part 1, chapter 8 (volume 1).

ALSO IN:
G. W. Williams,
History of the Negro Race in America,
part 2, chapter 12 (volume 1).

G. P. Fisher,
The Colonial Era,
chapter 4.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1622-1624.
Plot and Massacre by the Indians.
Arbitrary dissolution of the Virginia Company by King James.
"On the 22nd of March, 1622, a memorable massacre occurred in
the Colony. … On the evening before, and on that morning, the
savages as usual came unarmed into the houses of the planters,
with fruits, fish, turkies and venison to sell. In some places
they actually sate down to breakfast with the English. At
about the hour of noon, the savages rising suddenly and
everywhere at the same time, butchered the colonists with
their own implements, sparing neither age, sex, nor condition.
Three hundred and forty-seven men, women and children fell in
a few hours. … The destruction might have been universal but
for the disclosure of a converted Indian, named Chanco, who,
during the night before the massacre, revealed the plot to one
Richard Pace, with whom he lived.
{3631}
Pace … repaired before day to Jamestown and gave the alarm to
Sir Francis Wyatt, the Governor. His vigilance saved a large
part of the Colony. … The court of James I., jealous of the
growing power of the Virginia Company and of its too
republican spirit, seized upon the occasion of the massacre to
attribute all the calamities of the Colony to its
mismanagement and neglect, and thus to frame a pretext for
dissolving the charter." The Company, supported by the
colonists, resisted the high-handed proceedings of the King
and his officers, but vainly. In November, 1624, "James I.
dissolved the Virginia Company by a writ of Quo Warranto,
which was determined only upon a technicality in the
pleadings. The company had been obnoxious to the ill will of
the King on several grounds. The corporation had become a
theatre for rearing leaders of the opposition, many of its
members being also members of parliament. … Charles I.
succeeding [1625] to the crown and principles of his father,
took the government of Virginia into his own hands. The
company thus extinguished had expended £150,000 in
establishing the Colony, and transported 9,000 settlers
without the aid of government. The number of stockholders, or
adventurers, as they were styled, was about 1,000, and the
annual value of exports from Virginia was, at the period of
the dissolution of the charter, only £20,000. The company
embraced much of the rank, wealth, and talent of the kingdom.
… As the act provided no compensation for the enormous
expenditure incurred, it can be looked upon as little better
than confiscation effected by chicane and tyranny.
Nevertheless the result was undoubtedly favorable to the
Colony."
C. Campbell,
Introduction to the History of the Colony
and Ancient Dominion of Virginia,
chapters 15-16.

ALSO IN:
W. Stith,
History of Virginia,
books 4-5.

E. D. Neill,
History of the Virginia Company of London,
chapters 14-17.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1628.
Attempted settlement by Lord Baltimore.
See MARYLAND: A. D. 1632.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1635-1638.
The Clayborne quarrel with Lord Baltimore
and the Maryland colony.
See MARYLAND: A. D. 1635-1638.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1639-1652.
Loyalty to King Charles.
The Refuge of the Cavaliers.
"Under Charles I. little worthy of notice occurred in the
political history of Virginia. … Attempts were made to raise a
revenue on tobacco, and subsequently to establish a royal
monopoly of the tobacco trade. The attempts were averted, and
the king contented himself with the preemption of the
Virginian tobacco, and with enacting that no foreign vessel
should be allowed to trade with Virginia, or to carry
Virginian goods. In 1639 an attempt was made to re-establish
the authority of the company, but was strenuously and
successfully opposed by the assembly. That the royal
government sat lightly on Virginia may be inferred from the
loyal tone which had thus early become a characteristic of the
colony. After the establishment of the commonwealth, 'Virginia
was whole for monarchy and the last country belonging to
England that submitted to obedience to the commonwealth of
England,' and under Berkeley's government the plantation was a
safe refuge for the defeated cavaliers. … But as soon as two
or three parliamentary ships appeared [1652] all thoughts of
resistance were laid aside. Yet, whether from lenity or
caution, the parliament was satisfied with moderate terms. The
submission of the colonists was accepted as free and
voluntary."
J. A. Doyle,
The American Colonies,
chapter 2.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1644.
Fresh Indian outbreak and massacre of whites.
"After a peace of five or six years, the Indians, provoked by
continued encroachments on their lands, and instigated, it is
said, by the aged chief Opechancanough, formed a new scheme
for the extermination of the colonists. They were encouraged
by signs of discord among the English, having seen a fight in
James River between a London ship for the Parliament and a
Bristol ship for the king. Five hundred persons perished in
the first surprise, which took place, according to Winthrop,
the day before Good Friday, appointed by the governor, 'a
courtier, and very malignant toward the way of our churches,'
to be observed as a fast for the good success of the king. For
defense, the planters were concentrated in a few settlements;
… forts were built at the points most exposed; and a ship was
sent to Boston for powder, which, however, the General Court
declined to furnish. This occasion was taken by 'divers
godly-disposed persons' of Virginia to remove to New England.
… The Indians were presently driven from their fastnesses.
Opechancanough, decrepit and incapable of moving without
assistance, … was taken prisoner and carried to Jamestown,
where he was shot in the back by a vindictive soldier
appointed to guard him. The Indian towns were broken up, and
their 'clear lands possessed by the English to sow wheat in.'
Opechancanough's successor submitted; and a peace was made by
act of Assembly, the Indians ceding all the lands between
James and York Rivers. No Indian was to come south of York
River under pain of death. The Powhatan confederacy was
dissolved. The Indians of lower Virginia sunk into servile
dependence, and dwindled away, or, migrating to the south and
west, were mingled and confounded with other tribes."
R. Hildreth,
History of the United States,
chapter 11 (volume 1).

ALSO IN:
J. E. Cooke,
Virginia,
part 2, chapter 5.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1650-1660.
Under the Commonwealth and Cromwell, and the Stuart Restoration.
Two sides of the story.
Origin of the name of "The Old Dominion."
"After this, Sir William Berkeley [governor] made a new peace
with the Indians, which continued for a long time unviolated.
… But he himself did not long enjoy the benefit of this
profound peace; for the unhappy troubles of king Charles the
first increasing in England, proved a great disturbance to him
and to all the people. They, to prevent the infection from
reaching that country, made severe laws against the Puritans,
though there were as yet none among them. But all
correspondence with England was interrupted, supplies
lessened, and trade obstructed. … At last the king was
traitorously beheaded in England, and Oliver installed
Protector. However, his authority was not acknowledged in
Virginia for several years after, till they were forced to it
by the last necessity. For in the year 1651, by Cromwell's
command, Captain Dennis, with a squadron of men of war,
arrived there from the Carribbee islands, where they had been
subduing Bardoes. The country at first held out vigorously
against him, and Sir William Berkeley, by the assistance of
such Dutch vessels as were then there, made a brave
resistance.
{3632}
But at last Dennis contrived a stratagem which betrayed the
country. He had got a considerable parcel of goods aboard,
which belonged to two of the Council, and found a method of
informing them of it. By this means they were reduced to the
dilemma, either of submitting or losing their goods. This
occasioned factions among them; so that at last, after the
surrender of all the other English plantations, Sir William
was forced to submit to the usurper on the terms of a general
pardon. However, it ought to be remembered, to his praise, and
to the immortal honor of that colony, that it was the last of
all the king's dominions that submitted to the usurpation; and
afterwards the first that cast it off, and he never took any
post or office under the usurper. Oliver had no sooner subdued
the plantations, but he began to contrive how to keep them
under, that so they might never be able for the time to come
to give him farther trouble. To this end, he thought it
necessary to break off their correspondence with all other
nations, thereby to prevent their being furnished with arms,
ammunition, and other warlike provisions. According to this
design, he contrived a severe act of Parliament [1651],
whereby he prohibited the plantations from receiving or
exporting any European commodities but what should be carried
to them by Englishmen, and in English built ships. …
See NAVIGATION ACT, ENGLISH.
Notwithstanding this act of navigation, the Protector never
thought the plantations enough secured, but frequently changed
their governors, to prevent their intriguing with the people.
So that, during the time of the usurpation, they had no less
than three governors there, namely, Diggs, Bennet and Mathews.
The strange arbitrary curbs he put upon the plantations
exceedingly afflicted the people … and inspired them with a
desire to use the last remedy, to relieve themselves from this
lawless usurpation. In a short time afterwards a fair
opportunity happened; for Governor Mathews died, and no person
was substituted to succeed him in the government. Whereupon
the people applied themselves to Sir William Berkeley (who had
continued all this time upon his own plantation in a private
capacity) and unanimously chose him their governor again
[March, 1660]. Sir William … told the people … that if he
accepted the government it should be upon their solemn
promise, after his example, to venture their lives and
fortunes for the king, who was then in France. This was no
great obstacle to them, and therefore with an unanimous voice
they told him they were ready to hazard all for the king. …
Sir William Berkeley embraced their choice, and forthwith
proclaimed Charles II. king of England, Scotland, France,
Ireland and Virginia, and caused all process to be issued in
his name. Thus his majesty was actually king in Virginia
before he was so in England. But it pleased God to restore him
soon after to the throne of his ancestors."
R. Beverley,
History of Virginia,
book 1, chapter 4.

"The government of Virginia, under the Commonwealth of
England, was mild and just. While Cromwell's sceptre commanded
the respect of the world, he exhibited generous and politic
leniency towards the infant and loyal colony. She enjoyed
during this interval free trade, legislative independence and
internal peace. The governors were men who by their virtues
and moderation won the confidence and affections of the
people. No extravagance, rapacity, or extortion, could be
alleged against the administration. Intolerance and
persecution were unknown, with the single exception of a
rigorous act banishing the Quakers. But rapine, extravagance,
extortion, intolerance and persecution were all soon to be
revived under the auspices of the Stuarts. … Richard Cromwell
resigned the protectorate in March, 1660. Matthews,
governor-elect, had died in the January previous. England was
without a monarch; Virginia without a governor. Here was a two
fold interregnum. The assembly, convening on the 13th of
March, 1660, declared by their first act that, as there was
then in England 'noe resident absolute and generall confessed
power,' therefore the supreme government of the colony should
rest in the assembly. By the second act, Sir William Berkeley
was appointed governor, and it was ordered that all writs
should issue in the name of the assembly. … No fact in our
history has been more misunderstood and misrepresented than
this reappointment of Sir William Berkeley, before the
restoration of Charles II. … Sir William was elected, not by a
tumultuary assemblage of the people, but by the assembly; the
royal standard was not raised upon the occasion, nor was the
king proclaimed. Sir William, however, made no secret of his
loyalty. … Sir William was elected on the 21st of the same
month, about two months before the restoration of Charles II.
Yet the word king, or majesty, occurs no where in the
legislative records, from the commencement of the Commonwealth
in England until the 11th of October, 1660—more than four
months after the restoration. Virginia was indeed loyal, but
she was too feeble to express her loyalty."
C. Campbell,
Introduction to the History of the Colony
and Ancient Dominion of Virginia,
chapters 21-22.

"There is no doubt whatever that if the Virginians could have
restored the King earlier they would have done so; and
Berkeley, who is known to have been in close communication and
consultation with the leading Cavaliers, had sent word to
Charles II. in Holland, toward the end of the Commonwealth,
that he would raise his flag in Virginia if there was a
prospect of success. This incident has been called in
question. It is testified to by William Lee, Sheriff of
London, and a cousin of Richard Lee, Berkeley's emissary, as a
fact within his knowledge. Charles declined the offer, but was
always grateful to the Virginians. The country is said to have
derived from the incident the name of the 'Old Dominion,'
where the King was King, or might have been, before he was
King in England."
J. E. Cooke,
Virginia,
part 2, chapter 10.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1651-1672.
The English Navigation Acts and trade restrictions.
See NAVIGATION LAWS;
also UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1651-1672.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1660-1677.
The Restoration and its rewards to Virginia loyalty.
Oppression, discontent, and Bacon's Rebellion.
At the time of the restoration of the English monarchy, in the
person of Charles II., the colony of Virginia "numbered not
far from 50,000 souls, a large proportion of whom, especially,
we may suppose, those of middle life and most active habits,
were natives of the soil, bound to it by the strongest ties of
interest and affection, and by their hopes of what it was
destined to become in the opening future.
{3633}
Here was a state of things, comprising, in the apprehensions
of the people, many of the elements of the highest happiness
and prosperity. … But all this was totally and suddenly
changed, and universal distress brought upon the land, by the
new restrictive clauses added to the original Navigation Act,
by the first Parliament of Charles. By the act of the Long
Parliament it had been simply provided that foreign vessels
should import into England no other products than such as were
grown or manufactured in their own country; a shaft aimed
principally at the Dutch. … By Charles's Commons this first
hint was … expanded into a voluminous code of monopolizing
enactments, by which the trade of the world was regulated on
the principle of grasping for England every possible
commercial advantage, and inflicting upon all other nations
the greatest possible commercial injury. … Upon the colonies,
one and all, this cruel policy bore with a weight which almost
crushed them. … From 1660, when this monopolizing policy took
its beginning, the discontent of the people increased day by
day, as each new prohibition was proclaimed. Commerce lay
dead. Tobacco would no longer pay for its cultivation, much
less enrich the laborious planter; manufactures, as that of
silk, after being attempted, failed to bring the hoped-for
relief, and there seemed no prospect but starvation and ruin.
What wonder that mischief lay brewing in the hearts of a

people who, for their almost slavish loyalty, met only these
thankless returns of injury and injustice; for the Virginians
of that day were monarchists in the full meaning of the term.
… Other causes conspired with these purely political ones to
bring the public mind of Virginia into such a state of deep
exasperation as to find its relief only in insurrection. Of
these, one was particularly a source of irritation; namely,
the grants of vast tracts of territory, made by the wasteful
and profligate King to his needy and profligate favorites,
made wholly irrespective of present owners and occupiers, who
were transferred, like serfs of the soil, to any great
patentee to whom the caprice of Charles chose to consign
them." The discontent culminated in 1676, under the influence
of an excitement growing out of trouble with the Indians.
After more than thirty years of quiet, the natives became
hostile and threatening. "Various outrages were first
committed by the Indians, on whom the whites, as usual,
retaliated; murder answered to murder, burning to burning,
till, throughout the whole border country, were kindled the
flames of an exterminating Indian war, accompanied by all its
peculiar horrors. In the excited state of the public mind,
these new calamities were laid at the door of the government."
Governor Berkeley was accused of having an interest in the
profits of trade with the Indians which restrained him from
making war on them. Whether the charge was true or false, he
gave color to it by his conduct. He took no steps to protect
the colony. Nor would he authorize any self-defensive measures
on the part of the people themselves. They "went so far as to
engage that, if the Governor would only commission a general,
whomsoever he would, they would 'follow him at their own
charge.' Still they were not heard. Under such circumstances
of neglect and excessive irritation, they took the case into
their own hands." They chose for their leader Nathaniel Bacon,
a young Englishman of education, energy and talent, who had
been in the colony about three years, and who had already
attained a seat in the Governor's Council. Bacon accepted the
responsibility, "commission or no commission," and, in the
spring of 1676, put himself at the head of 500 men, with whom
he marched against the Indians. The governor, after formally
proclaiming him a rebel, raised another army and marched, not
against the Indians, but against Bacon. He was hardly out of
Jamestown, however, before the people of that neighborhood
rose and took possession of the capital. On learning of this
fresh revolt, he turned back, and found himself helpless to do
anything but submit. The result was the summoning of a new
Assembly, to which Bacon was elected from his county, and the
making of some progress, apparently, towards a curing of
abuses and the removing of causes of discontent. But something
occurred—exactly what has never been made clear—which led to
a sudden flight on Bacon's part from Jamestown, and the
gathering of his forces once more around him. Re-entering the
capital at their head, he extorted from Governor Berkeley a
commission which legalized his military office, and armed with
this authority he proceeded once more against the Indians.
"But as soon as he was sufficiently distant to relieve the
Governor and his friends from their fears, all that had been
granted was revoked; a proclamation was issued, again
denouncing Bacon as a rebel, setting a price upon his head,
and commanding his followers to disperse." Again, Bacon and
his army retraced their steps and took possession of
Jamestown, the governor flying to Accomac. A convention of the
inhabitants of the colony was then called together, which
adopted a Declaration, or Oath, in which they fully Identified
themselves with Bacon in his course, and swore to uphold him.
The latter then moved once more against the Indians; Berkeley
once more got possession of the seat of government, and, once
more, Bacon (who had fought the Indians meantime at Bloody Run
and beaten them) came back and drove him out. "The whole
country … was with Bacon, and merely a crowd of cowardly
adventurers about the Governor. Nothing would seem, at this
moment, to have stood between Bacon and the undisputed,
absolute control of the colony, had no unforeseen event
interposed, as it did, to change the whole aspect of affairs."
This unforeseen event was the sudden death of Bacon, which
occurred in January, 1677, at the house of a friend. "Some
mystery attaches to the manner of it," and there were, of
course, sinister whispers of foul play. "But, however and
wherever Bacon died, it could never be discovered where he was
buried, nor what disposition had been made of his body. … The
death of Bacon was, in effect, the restoration of Sir William
Berkeley to his lost authority, and the termination of the
war; there being not an individual, among either his
counsellors or officers, of capacity sufficient to make good
his place. … Berkeley, gradually subduing all opposition, and
making prisoners of many of the prime movers of the revolt, in
a short time saw the authority of his government completely
reestablished. … The historians of the period inform us that
no less than 25 persons were executed during the closing
period of the rebellion and the few next succeeding months."
W. Ware,
Memoir of Nathaniel Baron
(Library of American Biographies, series 2, volume 3).

ALSO IN:
J. A. Doyle,
The English in America: Virginia, &c.,
chapter 9.

J. Burk,
History of Virginia,
volume 2, chapter 4.

G. Bancroft,
History of the United States (Author's last revision),
part 2, chapters 10-11.

E. Eggleston,
Nathaniel Baron
(Century Magazine, July, 1890).

{3634}
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1689-1690.
King William's War.
The first Colonial Congress.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1690;
and CANADA: A. D. 1689-1690.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1691.
The founding of William and Mary College.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: AMERICA: A. D. 1619-1819.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1696-1749.
Suppression of colonial manufactures.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1696-1749.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1710.
Colonization of Palatines.
See PALATINES.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1710-1716.
Crossing the Blue Ridge.
The Knights of the Golden Horseshoe.
Possession taken of the Shenandoah Valley.
"Lord Orkney is made Governor, but as usual sends his deputy,
and in the year 1710 appears the stalwart soldier and ruler,
Sir Alexander Spotswood. Alexander Spotswood, or Spottiswoode,
as his family were called in Scotland, rises like a landmark
above the first years of the century. When he came to Virginia
he was only 34 and in the bloom of his manhood. But he had
already fought hard, and his faculties as a soldier and ruler
were fully developed. … The Virginians received Spotswood with
open arms. He was a man after their own heart, and brought
with him when he came (June 1710) the great writ of Habeas
corpus. The Virginia people had long claimed that this right
was guaranteed to them by Magna Charta, since they were
equally free Englishmen with the people of England. Now it was
conceded, and the great writ came,—Spotswood's letter of
introduction. It was plain that he was not a new Berkeley
looking to the King's good pleasure as his law, or a new
Nicholson ready to imprison people or put halters around their
necks; but a respecter of human freedom and defender of the
right. … In … 1716, Governor Alexander Spotswood set out on an
expedition which much delighted the Virginians. There was a
very great longing to visit the country beyond the Blue Ridge.
That beautiful unknown land held out arms of welcome, and the
Governor, who had in his character much of the spirit of the
hunter and adventurer, resolved to go and explore it. Having
assembled a party of good companions, he set out in the month
of August, and the gay company began their march toward the
Blue Ridge Mountains. The chronicler of the expedition
describes the picturesque cavalcade followed by the
pack-horses and servants,—'rangers, pioneers, and Indians';
how they stopped to hunt game; bivouacked 'under the canopy';
laughed, jested, and regaled themselves with 'Virginia wine,
white and red, Irish usquebaugh, brandy, shrub, two kinds of
rum, champagne, canary, cherry-punch, and cider.' In due time
they reached the Blue Ridge, probably near the present Swift
Run Gap, and saw, beyond, the wild valley of the Shenandoah.
On the summit of the mountain they drank the health of the
King, and named two neighboring peaks 'Mt. George' and 'Mt.
Alexander,' after his Majesty and the Governor; after which
they descended into the valley and gave the Shenandoah the
name of the 'Euphrates.' Here a bottle was buried—there were,
no doubt, a number of empty ones—containing a paper to testify
that the valley of the Euphrates was taken possession of in
the name of his Majesty, George I. Then the adventurers
reascended the mountain, crossed to the lowland, and returned
to Williamsburg. This picturesque incident of the time gave
rise to the order of the 'Knights of the Golden Horseshoe.'
The horses had been shod with iron, which was unusual, as a
protection against the mountain roads; and Spotswood sent to
London and had made for his companions small golden horseshoes
set with garnets and other jewels, and inscribed 'Sic juvat
transcendere montes.'"
J. E. Cooke,
Virginia,
part 2, chapters 21-22.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1744.
Treaty with the Six Nations and
purchase of the Shenandoah Valley.
"The Six Nations still retained the right to traverse the
great valley west of the Blue Ridge. Just at this inopportune
moment [1743], some of their parties came into bloody
collision with the backwoodsmen of Virginia, who had
penetrated into that valley. Hostilities with the Six Nations,
now that war was threatened with France, might prove very
dangerous, and Clinton [governor of New York] hastened to
secure the friendship of these ancient allies by liberal
presents; for which purpose, in conjunction with commissioners
from New England, he held a treaty at Albany. … The
difficulties between Virginia and the Six Nations were soon
after [1744] settled in a treaty held at Lancaster, to which
Pennsylvania and Maryland were also parties, and in which, in
consideration of £400, the Six Nations relinquished all their
title to the valley between the Blue Ridge and the central
chain of the Allegany Mountains."
R. Hildreth,
History of the United States,
chapter 25 (volume 2).

ALSO IN:
B. A. Hinsdale,
The Old Northwest,
page 59.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1748-1754.
First movements beyond the mountains to
dispute possession with the French.
See OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1748-1754.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1754.
Opposing the French occupation of the Ohio Valley.
Washington's first service.
See OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1754.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1755-1760.
The French and Indian War.
Braddock's defeat and after.
See OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1748-1754, 1754, 1755;
CANADA: A. D. 1750-1753, to 1760;
NOVA SCOTIA: A. D. 1749-1755, 1755;
and CAPE BRETON ISLAND: A. D. 1758-1760.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1756.
Number of Slaves.
See SLAVERY, NEGRO: A. D. 1756.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1759-1761.
The Cherokee War.
See SOUTH CAROLINA: A. D. 1759-1761.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1763.
The Parsons' Cause and Patrick Henry.
"In Virginia as well as in Pennsylvania, a vigorous opposition
to vested rights foreshadowed what was to come. A short crop
of tobacco having suddenly enhanced the price of that staple,
or, what is quite as like]y, the issue of paper money in
Virginia, first made that same year [1755], having depreciated
the currency, the Assembly had passed a temporary act,
authorizing the payment of all tobacco debts in money at
twopence per pound—the old rate, long established by usage.
Three years after, under pretence of an expected failure of
the crop, this tender act was renewed.
{3635}
Francis Fauquier, who had just succeeded Dinwiddie as
lieutenant governor, a man of more complying temper than his
predecessor, readily consented to it. The salaries of the
parish ministers, some sixty-five in number, were payable in
tobacco. They were likely to be considerable losers by this
tender law; and, not content with attacking it in pamphlets,
they sent an agent to England, and by the aid of Sherlock,
bishop of London, procured an order in council pronouncing the
law void. Suits were presently brought to recover the
difference between twopence per pound in the depreciated
currency and the tobacco to which by law the ministers were
entitled. In defending one of these suits [1763], the
remarkable popular eloquence of Patrick Henry displayed itself
for the first time. Henry was a young lawyer, unconnected with
the ruling aristocracy of the province, and as yet without
reputation or practice. The law was plainly against him, and
his case seemed to be hopeless. He had, however, a strong
support in the prevailing prejudice in favor of the tender
law, and in the dissatisfaction generally felt at the king's
veto upon it. Addressing the jury in a torrent of eloquence as
brilliant as it was unexpected, he prevailed upon them to give
him a verdict. The Assembly voted money to defend all suits
which the parsons might bring; and, notwithstanding their
clear legal right in the matter, they thought it best to
submit without further struggle."
R. Hildreth,
History of the United States,
chapter 27 (volume 2).

ALSO IN:
W. Wirt,
Life of Patrick Henry,
chapter 1.

M. C. Tyler,
Patrick Henry,
chapter 4.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1763-1766.
The question of taxation by Parliament.
The Stamp Act and Patrick Henry's resolutions.
The First Continental Congress.
The repeal of the Stamp Act and the Declaratory Act.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1760-1775; 1763-1764; 1765; and 1766.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1766-1773.
Opening events of the Revolution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1766-1767, to 1772-1773;
and BOSTON: A. D. 1770, to 1773.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1768.
The boundary treaty with the Six Nations at Fort Stanwix.
Pretended cession of lands south of the Ohio.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1765-1768.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1769.
Attempted prohibition of Slave Trade nullified by George III.
See SLAVERY, NEGRO: A. D. 1713-1776.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1769-1772.
The first settlement of Tennessee.
The Watauga Association.
See TENNESSEE: A. D. 1769-1772.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1774.
Western territorial claims of the Old Dominion.
Lord Dunmore's War with the Indians.
See OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1774;
and UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1781-1786.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1774.
The Boston Port Bill, the Massachusetts Bill,
and the Quebec Act.
The First Continental Congress.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1774.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1775.
The beginning of the War of the American Revolution.
Lexington.
Concord.
The country in arms.
Ticonderoga.
The Siege of Boston.
Bunker Hill.
The Second Continental Congress.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1775.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1775.
The end of Royal Government.
Lord Dunmore's flight.
Not long after the excited demonstrations which followed
Governor Dunmore's removal of powder from the public magazine
at Williamsburg, the governor received Lord North's
"conciliatory proposition," and "he convened the House of
Burgesses, on the 1st of June, to take it into consideration.
This withdrew Peyton Randolph from Congress, as had been
anticipated, and Mr. Jefferson succeeded to the vacancy. But
the latter was not permitted to leave the Burgesses before an
answer to the ministerial proposition was framed. … How much
the answer was 'enfeebled' by the doubts and scruples of the
moderate members, we cannot say, but it rings true
revolutionary metal, and it was a noble lead off for the
Assemblies of the other Colonies. … The House, after the
customary expression of a desire for reconciliation, declare
that they have examined it (the Ministerial proposition)
minutely, viewed it in every light in which they are able, and
that, 'with pain and disappointment, they must ultimately
declare that it only changed the form of oppression without
lightening its burden.' … In the meantime events had
transpired which soon afterwards terminated the official
career of the Earl of Dunmore, and with it the royal
government in Virginia. On the 5th of June, three men who
entered the public magazine were wounded by a spring gun
placed there by the orders of the Governor, and on the 7th, a
committee of the House, appointed to inspect the magazine,
found the locks removed from the serviceable muskets, and they
also discovered the powder which had been placed in mine.
These things highly exasperated the multitude, and on a rumor
getting abroad that the same officer who had before carried
off the powder was again advancing towards the city with an
armed force, they rose in arms. The Governor's assurance that
the rumor was unfounded restored tranquillity. He, however,
left the city in the night with his family and went on board
the Fowey, lying at York, twelve miles distant. He left a
message declaring that he had taken this step for his safety,
and that thenceforth he should reside and transact business on
board of the man of war! An interchange of messages, acrid and
criminatory on his part, firm and spirited on the part of the
House, was kept up until the 24th of June; when, on his final
refusal to receive bills for signature except under the guns
of an armed vessel, the House declared it a high breach of
privilege, and adjourned to the 12th of October. But a quorum
never afterwards attended. … We soon find the Earl of Dunmore
carrying on a petty but barbarous predatory warfare against
the people he had so lately governed."
H. S. Randall,
Life of Jefferson,
volume 1, chapter 3.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1775-1776.
Lord Dunmore's warfare.
Norfolk destroyed.
"Having drawn together a considerable force, Dunmore ascended
Elizabeth River to the Great Bridge, the only pass by which
Norfolk can be approached from the land side; dispersed some
North Carolina militia collected there; made several
prisoners; and then, descending the river [November 1775],
took possession of Norfolk. The rise of that town had been
very rapid. Within a short time past it had become the
principal shipping port of Virginia.
{3636}
Its population amounted to several thousands, among whom were
many Scotch traders not well disposed to the American cause.
Fugitive slaves and others began now to flock to Dunmore's
standard. A movement was made in his favor on the east shore
of Maryland, which it required a thousand militia to suppress.
The Convention of Virginia, not a little alarmed, voted four
additional regiments, afterward increased to seven, all of
which were presently taken into continental pay. … Woodford,
with the second Virginia regiment, took possession of the
causeway leading to the Great Bridge, which was still held by
Dunmore's troops. An attempt to dislodge the Virginians having
failed, with loss, Dunmore abandoned the bridge and the town,
and again embarked. Norfolk was immediately occupied by
Woodford, who was promptly joined by Howe's regiment from
North Carolina. After a descent on the eastern shore of
Virginia [January, 1776], to whose aid marched two companies
of Maryland minute men, being re-enforced by the arrival of a
British frigate, Dunmore bombarded Norfolk. A party landed and
set it on fire. … The part which escaped was presently burned
by the provincials, to prevent it from becoming a shelter to
the enemy. Thus perished, a prey to civil war, the largest and
richest of the rising towns of Virginia. Dunmore continued,
during the whole summer, a predatory warfare along the rivers,
of which his naval superiority gave him the command, burning
houses and plundering plantations, from which he carried off
upward of 1,000 slaves. He was constantly changing his place
to elude attack; but watched, pursued, and harassed, he
finally found it necessary to retire to St. Augustine with his
adherents and his plunder."
R. Hildreth,
History of the United States,
chapter 32 (volume 3).

ALSO IN:
C. Campbell,
Introduction to History of Virginia.,
chapter 33
.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1775-1784.
The exercise of sovereignty over Kentucky.
See KENTUCKY: A. D. 1775-1784.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1776.
Independence declared and a Constitution adopted.
Declaration of Rights.
"There was a sudden change in public sentiment; and the idea
of independence, said to be alarming to Virginians in March
[1776] was welcome to them in April. One writes on the 2d:
'Independence is now the talk here. … It will be very soon, if
not already, a favorite child.' Another, on the 12th, writes:
'I think almost every man, except the treasurer, is willing to
declare for independence.'" On the 23d, the Charlotte County
Committee charged its delegates in convention to use their
best endeavors "that the delegates which are sent to the
General Congress be instructed immediately to cast off the
British yoke." On the next day, a majority of the freeholders
of James City took similar action. "In May, the avowals for
independence were numerous. In this spirit and with such aims,
a new convention was chosen, and on the 6th of May met in
Williamsburg. It contained illustrious men,—among them, James
Madison, in the twenty-fifth year of his age; George Mason, in
the maturity of his great powers; Richard Bland, Edmund
Pendleton, and Patrick Henry, rich in Revolutionary fame. … On
the 14th of May the convention went into a committee of the
whole on the state of the colony, with Archibald Carey in the
chair; when Colonel Nelson submitted a preamble and
resolutions on independence, prepared by Pendleton. These were
discussed in two sittings of the committee, and then reported
to the House. They were opposed chiefly by delegates from the
Eastern District, but were advocated by Patrick Henry, and
passed unanimously when 112 members were present,—about 20
absenting themselves. This paper enumerated the wrongs done to
the colonies … and instructed the delegates appointed to
represent the colony in the General Congress 'to propose to
that respectable body to declare the United Colonies free and
independent States,' and to 'give the assent of the colony to
measures to form foreign alliances and a
confederation,—provided the power of forming government for
the internal regulations of each colony be left to the
colonial legislatures.' The same paper also provided for a
committee to form a plan of government for Virginia. This
action was transmitted by the President to the other
assemblies, accompanied by a brief circular. … It was hailed
by the patriots in other colonies with enthusiasm. … The
convention agreed (June 12) upon the famous Declaration of
Rights declaring all men equally free and independent, all
power vested in and derived from the people, and that
government ought to be for the common benefit; also that all
men are equally entitled to the free exercise of religion
according to the dictates of conscience. It also complied with
the recommendation of Congress, by forming a constitution and
electing a governor and other officers."
R. Frothingham,
The Rise of the Republic,
chapter 11.

ALSO IN:
H. B. Grigsby,
The Virginia Convention of 1776.

W. C. Rives,
Life and Times of Madison,
volume 1, chapter 5.

K. M. Rowland,
Life of George Mason,
volume 1, chapter 7.

See, also, UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1776-1779.
The following is the text of the Declaration of Rights:
"A Declaration of Rights, made by the Representatives of the
good People of Virginia, assembled in full and free
Convention, which rights do pertain to them and their
posterity as the basis and foundation of government.
I. That all men are by nature equally free and independent,
and have certain inherent rights, of which, when they enter
into a state of society, they cannot by any compact, deprive
or divest their posterity; namely, the enjoyment of life and
liberty, with the means of acquiring and possessing property,
and pursuing and obtaining happiness and safety.
II. That all power is vested in, and consequently derived
from, the people; that magistrates are their trustees and
servants, and at all times amenable to them.
III. That government is, or ought to be, instituted for the
common benefit, protection and security of the people, nation
or community; of all the various modes and forms of
government, that is best which is capable of producing the
greatest degree of happiness and safety, and is most
effectually secured against the danger of maladministration;
and that, when a government shall be found inadequate or
contrary to these purposes, a majority of the community hath
an indubitable, unalienable and indefeasible right to reform,
alter or abolish it, in such manner as shall be judged most
conducive to the public weal.
{3637}
IV. That no man, or set of men, are entitled to exclusive or
separate emoluments or privileges from the community but in
consideration of public services, which not being descendible,
neither ought the offices of magistrate, legislator or judge
to be hereditary.
V. That the legislative, executive and judicial powers should
be separate and distinct; and that the members thereof may be
restrained from oppression, by feeling and participating the
burthens of the people, they should, at fixed periods, be
reduced to a private station, return into that body from which
they were originally taken, and the vacancies be supplied by
frequent, certain and regular elections, in which all, or any
part of the former members to be again eligible or ineligible,
as the laws shall direct.
VI. That all elections ought to be free, and that all men
having sufficient evidence of permanent common interest with,
and attachment to the community, have the right of suffrage,
and cannot be taxed, or deprived of their property for public
uses, without their own consent, or that of their
representatives so elected, nor bound by any law to which they
have not in like manner assented, for the public good.
VII. That all power of suspending laws, or the execution of
laws, by any authority, without consent of the representatives
of the people, is injurious to their rights, and ought not to
be exercised.
VIII. That in all capital or criminal prosecutions, a man hath
a right to demand the cause and nature of his accusation, to
be confronted with the accusers and witnesses, to call for
evidence in his favor, and to a speedy trial by an impartial
jury of twelve men of his vicinage, without whose unanimous
consent he cannot be found guilty; nor can he be compelled to
give evidence against himself; that no man be deprived of his
liberty, except by the law of the land or the judgment of his
peers.
IX. That excessive bail ought not to be required, nor
excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments
inflicted.
X. That general warrants, whereby an officer or messenger may
be commanded to search suspected places without evidence of a
fact committed, or to seize any person or persons not named,
or whose offence is not particularly described and supported
by evidence, are grievous and oppressive, and ought not to be
granted.
XI. That in controversies respecting property, and in suits
between man and man, the ancient trial by jury of twelve men
is preferable to any other, and ought to be held sacred.
XII. That the freedom of the press is one of the great
bulwarks of liberty, and can never be restrained but by
despotic governments.
XIII. That a well regulated militia, composed of the body of
the people, trained to arms, is the proper, natural and safe
defence of a free State; that standing armies in time of
peace, should be avoided as dangerous to liberty; and that in
all cases the military should be under strict subordination
to, and governed by, the civil power.
XIV. That the people have a right to uniform government; and
therefore, that no government separate from or independent of
the government of Virginia, ought to be erected or established
within the limits thereof.
XV. That no free government, or the blessing of liberty, can
be preserved to any people, but by a firm adherence to
justice, moderation, temperance, frugality and virtue, and by
a frequent recurrence to fundamental principles.
XVI. That religion, or the duty which we owe to our Creator,
and the manner of discharging it, can be directed only by
reason and conviction, not by force or violence; and therefore
all men are equally entitled to the free exercise of religion,
according to the dictates of conscience; and that it is the
duty of all to practice Christian forbearance, love and
charity towards each other.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1776-1779.
The war in the north.
The Articles of Confederation.
Alliance with France.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1776, to 1779.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1776-1808.
Antislavery opinion and the causes of its disappearance.
See SLAVERY, NEGRO: A. D. 1776-1808.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1778.
Suppression of the Transylvania Company in Kentucky.
See KENTUCKY: A. D. 1765-1778.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1778-1779.
Clark's conquest of the Northwest and its organization
under the jurisdiction of Virginia.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1778-1779 CLARK'S CONQUEST.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1779.
British coast raids, at Norfolk and elsewhere.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1778-1779 WASHINGTON GUARDING THE HUDSON.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1779-1786.
Settlement of boundaries with Pennsylvania.
The Pan-handle.
"In 1779 commissioners appointed by the two States met at
Baltimore to agree upon the common boundaries of Pennsylvania
and Virginia. … On both sides there was an evident desire to
end the dispute. Various lines were proposed and rejected. On
August 31 the commissioners signed this agreement: 'To extend
Mason and Dixon's line due west five degrees of longitude, to
be computed from the River Delaware, for the southern boundary
of Pennsylvania, and that a meridian line drawn from the
western extremity thereof to the northern limit of the said
State be the western boundary of Pennsylvania forever.' This
contract was duly ratified by the legislatures of the two
States. In 1785 Mason and Dixon's line was extended, and the
southwestern corner of Pennsylvania established. The
'Pan-handle' is what was left of Virginia east of the Ohio
River and north of Mason and Dixon's line, after the boundary
was run from this point to Lake Erie in 1786. … It received
its name in legislative debate from Honorable John McMillan,
delegate from Brooke County, to match the Accomac projection,
which he dubbed the Spoonhandle."
B. A. Hinsdale,
The Old Northwest,
page 109 and foot-note.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1780-1783.
The war in the South.
Arnold's ravages.
Lafayette's campaign.
Surrender of Cornwallis.
Peace with Great Britain.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1780, to 1783.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1784.
Cession of Western territorial claims to the United States.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1781-1786.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1787-1788.
The formation and adoption of the Federal Constitution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1787; and 1787-1789.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1791-1792.
Separation of Kentucky and its admission
to the Union as a State.
See KENTUCKY: A. D. 1789-1792.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1798.
The Nullifying Resolutions of Madison.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1798.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1808.
The Embargo and its effects.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1804-1809; and 1808.
{3638}
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1813.
The coasts raided by British naval parties.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1812-1813 INDIFFERENCE TO THE NAVY.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1831.
The Nat Turner insurrection of Slaves.
See SLAVERY, NEGRO: A. D. 1828-1832.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1859.
John Brown's invasion at Harper's Ferry.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1859.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (January-June).
Attempted peace-making.
The State carried into rebellion.
Separation of West Virginia, which adheres to the Union.
"Early in January, 1861, the Virginia Assembly met at Richmond
to determine the action of the Commonwealth in the approaching
struggle. It was plain that war was coming unless the
authorities of the United States and of the seceding States
would listen to reason; and the first proceedings of the
Assembly looked to peace and the restoration of fraternal
union. Virginia recommended to all the States to appoint
deputies to a Peace Convention. …
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (FEBRUARY) THE PEACE CONVENTION].
Thus ended in failure the first attempt of Virginia to
preserve the national peace; and the crisis demanded that she
should promptly decide upon her course. On February 13 (1861)
a Convention assembled at Richmond, and a Committee was
appointed on Federal Relations. On March 10 (1861), this
Committee reported fourteen resolutions protesting against all
interference with slavery; declaring secession to be a right;
and defining the grounds on which the Commonwealth would feel
herself to be justified in exercising that right, namely: the
failure to obtain guarantees; the adoption of a warlike policy
by the Government of the United States; or the attempt to
exact the payment of duties from the seceded States, or to
reënforce or recapture the Southern forts. These resolves
clearly define the attitude of Virginia at this critical
moment. After prolonged discussion, all but the last had
passed the Convention when intelligence came that war had
begun. The thunder of cannon from Charleston harbor broke up
the political discussion. … Mr. Lincoln had expressed himself
in his inaugural with perfect plainness. Secession was
unlawful, and the Union remained unbroken; it was his duty to
execute the laws, and he should perform it. To execute the
laws it was necessary to have an army; and (April 15, 1861)
President Lincoln issued his proclamation calling for 75,000
troops from the States remaining in the Union. The direct
issue was thus presented, and Virginia was called upon to
decide the momentous question whether she would fight against
the South or against the North. … As late as the first week in
April the Convention had refused to secede by a vote of 89 to
45. Virginia was conscientiously following her old traditions
and would not move. Now the time had come at last. … On the
17th of April, two days after the Federal proclamation, the
Convention passed an ordinance of secession and adhesion to
the Southern Confederacy, by a vote of 88 to 55, which was
ratified by the people by a majority of 96,750 votes, out of a
total of 161,018. West Virginia refused to be bound by the
action of the Convention, and became a separate State, but the
Virginia of the Tidewater and Valley went with the South."
J. E. Cooke,
Virginia,
part 3, chapter 22.

"Of the 46 delegates from the territory now comprising West
Virginia, 29 voted against [the ordinance of secession], 9 for
it, 7 were absent and one excused. Those who voted against it
hastened to leave the city," and, on reaching their homes,
became generally the leaders of a movement to separate their
section of the State from the Old Dominion. On the 13th of May
a convention of delegates from the counties of Northwestern
Virginia was held at Wheeling, by the action of which a more
general convention was called and held at the same place on
the 11th day of June. The latter convention assumed the power
to reorganize the government of the State of Virginia.
V. A. Lewis,
History of West Virginia,
chapter 21-23.

ALSO IN: J. G. Nicolay and J. Hay,
Abraham Lincoln,
volume 3, chapter 25,
and volume 4, chapter 19.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (April).
Governor Letcher's reply to President Lincoln's call for troops.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1861 (APRIL).
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (April).
Seizure of Harper's Ferry and Norfolk Navy Yard.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (APRIL). ACTIVITY OF REBELLION.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (June-November).
The loyal State government organized in West Virginia.
Steps taken toward separation from the old State.
A Convention held on the 11th of June in West Virginia
declared the State offices of Virginia vacant by reason of the
treason of those who had been elected to hold them, and
proceeded to form a regular State organization, with Francis
H. Pierpont for the executive head. Maintaining that the loyal
people were entitled to speak for the whole State they
declared that their government was the government of Virginia.
They subsequently admitted delegates from Alexandria and
Fairfax Counties in Middle Virginia and from Accomac and
Northampton Counties on the eastern shore. Thus organized, the
government was acknowledged by Congress as the government of
Virginia and senators and representatives were admitted to
seats. The Pierpont Government, as it was called, then adopted
an ordinance on the 20th of August, 1861, providing "for the
formation of a new State out of a portion of the territory of
this State." The ordinance was approved by a vote of the
people, and on the 26th of November the Convention assembled
in Wheeling to frame a constitution for the new government.
J. G. Blaine,
Twenty Years of Congress,
volume 1, chapter 21.

VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (July).
Richmond made the capital of the Southern Confederacy.
"The Conspiracy had no intention originally of establishing
its seat of government at Richmond. That was a part of the
price exacted by Virginia for her secession, and it was not
paid without reluctance. It is to be remembered that at that
time every thing seemed to turn on what the Border States
would do. … By establishing the seat of government at
Richmond, it became certain that the most powerful of the
Southern armies would always be present in Virginia. If
Virginia had been abandoned, all the Border States would have
gone with the North. … The Confederates having determined on
the transfer of their seat of government to Richmond, the
necessary preparations were completed, and their Congress
opened its first session in that city on the 20th of July,
1861."
J. W. Draper,
History of the American Civil War,
chapter 39 (volume 2).

{3639}
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861-1865.
The Battleground of the Civil War.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (MAY: VIRGINIA), and after.
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1862 (April-November).
The separation of West Virginia consummated.
See WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1862 (APRIL-DECEMBER).
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1865.
The last meeting of the Secession Legislature.
President Lincoln's Permit.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1865 (APRIL: VIRGINIA).
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1865.
Recognition of the Pierpont State Government
by President Johnson.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1865 (MAY-JULY).
VIRGINIA: A. D. 1865-1870.
Reconstruction.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1865 (MAY-JULY), to 1868-1870.
----------VIRGINIA: End--------
VIRGINIA, University of.
"In 1816 the Legislature of Virginia authorized the president
and directors of the Literary Fund to report a plan for a
university at the next session of the Assembly. The committee
made a full report as requested, but nothing was accomplished
beyond bringing the subject of education prominently before
the people. At the legislative session of 1817-18 that part of
the bill relating to a university and the education of the
poor was passed. … In the bill authorizing the establishment
of the university, it was provided that the sum of $45,000 per
annum should be given for the education of the poor, and
$15,000 to the university. The commissioners having reported
in favor of Central College as the most convenient place in
Albemarle County, the Legislature decided, after much
discussion, to locate the university at Charlottesville, and
to assume the property and site of Central College. The
commissioners embodied in their report an exhaustive plan for
a university, chiefly from the pen of Thomas Jefferson."
F. W. Blackmar,
History of Federal and State Aid to Higher Education
in the United States,
(Bureau of Education, Circular of Information,
1890, number 1), pages 174-175.

ALSO IN:
H. B. Adams,
Thomas Jefferson and the University of Virginia
(Bureau of Education, Circular of Information,
1888, number 1).

VIRGINIA, West.
See WEST VIRGINIA.
VIROCONIUM.
See URICONIUM.
VISCONTI, The House of the.
See MILAN: A. D. 1277-1447.
VISIGOTHS.
See GOTHS.
VITALIAN, Pope, A. D. 657-672.
VITELLIAN CIVIL WAR.
See ROME: A. D. 69.
VITELLIUS, Roman Emperor, A. D. 69.
VITEPSK, Battle of.
See RUSSIA: A. D. 1812 (JUNE-SEPTEMBER).
VITTORIA, Battle of (1813).
See SPAIN: A. D. 1812-1814.
VIZIR,
VIZIER.
"Like the Sassanian emperors, the Caliph was not only the
divinely appointed ruler, but the embodiment of the government
itself. His word was literally law, and his caprice might at
any moment overturn the most careful calculations of the
ministers, or deprive them of life, power, or liberty, during
the performance of their most active duties, or at a most
critical juncture. It was very seldom, however, that this
awful personage condescended to trouble himself about the
actual details of the executive government. The Vizier, as the
word implies [Vizier, in Arabic Wazir, means 'One who bears a
burden,'—Foot-note], was the one who bore the real burden of
the State, and it was both his interest and that of the people
at large to keep the Caliph himself as inactive as possible,
and to reduce him, in fact, to the position of a mere puppet."
E. H. Palmer,
Haroun Alraschid, Caliph of Bagdad,
chapter. 1.

See, also, SUBLIME PORTE.
VLADIMIR I. (called The Great)
Duke of Kiev, A. D. 981-1015.
VLADIMIR II., Duke of Kiev, 1113-1126.
VOCATES, The.
See AQUITAINE: THE ANCIENT TRIBES.
VOCLAD, OR VOUGLÉ, Battle of.
See GOTHS (VISIGOTHS): A. D. 507-509.
VOCONIAN LAW.
The object of the Voconian Law, passed at Rome about 169 B. C.
under the auspices of Cato the censor, "was to limit the
social influence of women, by forbidding rich citizens to make
them heiresses of more than one half of their whole estate."
W. Ihne,
History of Rome,
book 6, chapter 12 (volume 4).

VODIÆ, The.
See IRELAND: TRIBES OF EARLY CELTIC INHABITANTS.
VOIVODES,
WOIWODES.
See POLAND: A. D. 1578-1652;
also BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES: A. D. 1341-1350 (SERVIA).
VOLATERRÆ, Siege of.
Some remnants of the armies defeated by Sulla, in the civil
war which ended in his mastery of Rome and the Roman state (B.
C. 82), took refuge in the strong Etruscan town of Volaterræ,
and only capitulated after a siege of two years.
W. Ihne,
History of Rome,
book 7, chapter 19 (volume 5).

VOLCÆ, The.
"When the Romans entered the south of France, two tribes
occupied the country west of the Rhone as far at least as
Tolosa (Toulouse) on the Garonne. The eastern people, named
the Volcae Arecomici, possessed the part between the Cebenna
or Cevenna range (Cevennes), the Rhone, and the Mediterranean,
and according to Strabo extended to Narbonne. The chief town
of these Volcae was Nemausus (Nismes). The Volcae Tectosages
had the upper basin of the Garonne: their chief town was
Tolosa."
G. Long,
Decline of the Roman Republic,
volume 1, chapter 21.

VOLSCIAN WARS OF ROME.
See ROME: B. C. 489-450.
VOLSCIANS, The.
See OSCANS; also ITALY, ANCIENT; and LATIUM.
VOLTA, Battle of (1848).
See ITALY: A. D. 1848-1849.
VOLTURNO, Battle of the (1860).
See ITALY: A. D. 1859-1861.
VOLUNTII, The.
See BRITAIN, CELTIC TRIBES;
also, IRELAND: TRIBES OF EARLY CELTIC INHABITANTS.
VRACHOPHAGOS, Battle of (1352).
See CONSTANTINOPLE: A. D. 1348-1355.
VROEDSCHAP, The.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1584-1585
LIMITS OF THE UNITED PROVINCES.
VULCANAL AT ROME, The.
"The Vulcanal, or, as it is called by Livy, the Area Vulcani,
must have been close to the Senaculum [early meeting place of
the Senate], on the slope of the Capitol. It seems to have
been originally an open space of some extent, used for public
meetings, especially those of the Comitia Tributa, and
dedicated to Vulcan. Sacrifices of small fish were offered to
Vulcan here, and a temple dedicated to that god stood also
here in the earliest times, but it was afterwards, on the
enlargement of the pomœrium beyond the Palatine, removed for
religious reasons to the Circus Flaminius, and the Vulcanal
became simply a consecrated area."
R. Burn,
Rome and the Campagna,
chapter 6, part 1.

C. I. Hemans,
Historic and Monumental Rome,
page 209.

{3640}
VULGAR ERA.
See ERA, CHRISTIAN.
W.
WAARTGELDERS.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1603-1619.
WABASH RIVER:
Called the River St. Jerome by the French (1712).
See LOUISIANA: A. D. 1698-1712.
WABENAKIES, OR ABNAKIS.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: ABNAKIS.
WACOS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: PAWNEE (CADDOAN) FAMILY.
WAGER OF BATTLE.
TRIAL BY COMBAT.
JUDICIAL COMBAT.
"Trial by combat does not seem to have established itself
completely in France till ordeals went into disuse, which
Charlemagne rather encouraged, and which, in his age, the
clergy for the most part approved. The former species of
decision may, however, be met with under the first Merovingian
kings (Greg. Turon, l. vii. c. 19, l. x. c. 10), and seems to
have prevailed in Burgundy. It is established by the laws of
the Alemanni or Suabians. Baluz. t. i. p. 80. It was always
popular in Lombardy. … Otho II. established it in al disputes
concerning real property. … God, as they deemed, was the
judge. The nobleman fought on horseback, with all his arms of
attack and defence; the plebeian on foot, with his club and
target. The same were the weapons of the champions to whom
women and ecclesiastics were permitted to intrust their
rights. If the combat was intended to ascertain a civil right,
the vanquished party, of course, forfeited his claim and paid
a fine. If he fought by proxy, the champion was liable to have
his hand struck off: a regulation necessary, perhaps, to
obviate the corruption of these hired defenders. In criminal
cases the appellant suffered, in the event of defeat, the same
punishment which the law awarded to the offence of which he
accused his adversary. Even where the cause was more peaceably
tried, and brought to a regular adjudication by the court, an
appeal for false judgment might indeed be made to the
suzerain, but it could only be tried by battle. And in this,
the appellant, if he would impeach the concurrent judgment of
the court below, was compelled to meet in combat everyone of
its members; unless he should vanquish them all within the
day, his life, if he escaped from so many hazards, was
forfeited to the law. If fortune or miracle should make him
conqueror in every contest, the judges were equally subject to
death, and their court forfeited their jurisdiction for ever.
… Such was the judicial system of France when St. Louis [A. D.
1226-1270] enacted that great code which bears the name of his
Establishments. The rules of civil and criminal procedure, as
well as the principles of legal decisions, are there laid down
with much detail. But that incomparable prince, unable to
overthrow the judicial combat, confined himself to discourage
it by the example of a wiser jurisprudence. It was abolished
throughout the royal domains." Trial by combat "was never
abolished by any positive law, either in France [at large] or
England. But instances of its occurrence are not frequent even
in the fourteenth century."
H. Hallam,
The Middle Ages,
chapter 2, part 2 (volume 1).

"Nor was the wager of battle confined to races of Celtic or
Teutonic origin. The Slavonic tribes, as they successively
emerge into the light of history, show the same tendency to

refer doubtful points of civil and criminal law to the
arbitrament of the sword. The earliest records of Hungary,
Bohemia, Poland, Servia, Silesia, Moravia, Pomerania,
Lithuania, and Russia, present evidences of the prevalence of
the system." The last recorded instance of the wager of battle
in France was in 1549. "In England, the resolute conservatism,
which resists innovation to the last, prolonged the existence
of the wager of battle until a period unknown in other
civilized nations. … It was not until the time of Elizabeth
that it was even abolished in civil cases. … Even in the 17th
century, instances of the battle ordeal between persons of
high station are on record." As late as 1818 the right was
claimed and conceded by the judges, in a criminal case which
caused much excitement. "The next year the act 59 Geo. III.
chap. 46, at length put an end for ever to this last remnant
of the age of chivalry."
H. C. Lea,
Superstition and Force,
chapter 2.

See, also, LAW, CRIMINAL: A. D. 1818.
WAGER OF LAW.
"This was the remarkable custom which was subsequently known
as canonical compurgation, and which long remained a part of
English jurisprudence, under the name of the Wager of Law. The
defendant, when denying the allegation under oath, appeared
surrounded by a number of companions—'juratores,'
'conjuratores,' 'sacramentales,' 'collaudantes,'
'compurgatores,' as they were variously termed—who swore, not
to their knowledge of the facts, but as sharers and partakers
in the oath of denial. This curious form of procedure derives
importance from the fact that it is an expression of the
character, not of an isolated sept, but of nearly all the
races that have moulded the destinies of Europe. The
Ostrogoths in Italy, and the Wisigoths of the South of France
and Spain were the only nations in whose codes it occupies no
place, and they, … at an early period, yielded themselves
completely to the influence of the Roman civilization. … The
church, with the tact which distinguished her dealings with
her new converts, was not long in adopting a system which was
admirably suited for her defence in an age of brute force."
H. C. Lea,
Superstition and Force,
chapter 1.

On the abolition of the Wager of Law.
See LAW, COMMON: A. D. 1833.
WAGNER, Fort,
The assault on, the siege, and the final reduction of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1863 (JULY: SOUTH CAROLINA),
and (AUGUST-DECEMBER: SOUTH CAROLINA).
WAGRAM, Battle of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1809 (JULY-SEPTEMBER).
{3641}
WAHABEES, The.
"The Wahabees derive their name from Abdul Wahab, the father
of Sheikh Muhammad, their founder, who arose about the
beginning of the last century, in the province of Najd, in
Arabia. The object of the Wahabee movement was to sweep away
all later innovations, and to return to the original purity of
Islam, as based upon the exact teaching of the Koran and the
example of Mahomet. The principles of the sect rapidly spread
among the Arab tribes, and were adopted by the sovereign
princes of Darayeh, in Najd. Impelled by religious zeal and
political ambition, and allured by the prospect of plunder,
the Wahabees soon acquired nearly the whole of Arabia, and
menaced the neighbouring Pashaliks of Turkey and Egypt. Mecca
and Medina soon fell into their hands, the shrine was
despoiled of its rich ornaments, and the pilgrim route to the
Kaaba closed for some years. Early in this century (1811),
Muhammad Ali, the Pasha of Egypt, at the bidding of the
Sultan, set himself to check the progress of this aggressive
sect; and his son Ibrahim Pasha completed the work (1818). …
The following particulars of the Wahabee reform need only be
added. They reject the decisions of the 'four orthodox
doctors,' and the intercessions of saints; they condemn the
excessive reverence paid to Mahomet, and deny his mediation,
until the last day. They also disapprove of the ornamenting of
tombs, &c."
J. W. H. Stobart,
Islam and its Founder,
chapter 10, with foot-note.

ALSO IN:
W. C. Taylor,
History of Mohammedanism and its Sects,
chapter 11.

T. Nöldeke,
Sketches from Eastern History,
page 103.

WAHLSTADT, Battle of (1241).
See MONGOLS: A. D. 1229-1294;
and LIEGNITZ, THE BATTLE OF.
WAHPETONS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SIOUAN FAMILY.
WAIILATPUAN FAMILY, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: WAIILATPUAN FAMILY.
WAIKAS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: CARIBS AND THEIR KINDRED.
WAITANGI, Treaty of.
See NEW ZEALAND: A. D. 1642-1856.
WAITZEN, Battles of(1849).
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 1848-1849.
WAIWODES,
WOIWODES,
VOIVODES.
See POLAND: A. D. 1578-1652;
and BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES: A. D. 1341-1356 (SERVIA).
WAKASHAN FAMILY, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: WAKASHAN FAMILY.
WAKEFIELD, Battle of (1460).
Queen Margaret, rallying the loyal Lancastrians of the north
of England, met her enemy, the Duke of York, and the enemies
of her party, on Wakefield Green, December 30, 1460, and
defeated them with great slaughter, the Duke of York being
found among the slain. But her fruitless victory was soon
reversed by young Edward, Earl of March, eldest son of the
deceased Duke of York, who deposed King Henry VI. and planted
himself on the throne, before the same winter had passed.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1455-1471.
WAKEFIELD SYSTEM, The.
See AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1800-1840.
WALCHEREN EXPEDITION, The.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1809 (JULY-DECEMBER).
WALDEMAR.
See VALDEMAR.
WALDENSES,
VAUDOIS, The.
"Let me at the outset express my conviction that the whole
attempt to ascribe to the Waldenses an earlier date than the
latter half of the 12th century, to throw back their origin
some two hundred years, or sometimes much more than this, even
to the times of Claudius of Turin (d. 839), is one which will
not stand the test of historical criticism; while the
endeavour to vindicate for them this remote antiquity has
introduced infinite confusion into their whole history. The
date of Waldo, who, as I cannot doubt, is rightly recognized
as their founder, we certainly know. When it is sought to get
rid of their relation to him as embodied in the very name
which they bear, and to change this name into Vallenses, the
Men of the Valleys or the Dalesmen, it is a transformation
which has no likelihood, philological or historic, to
recommend it. … Peter Waldo,—for we will not withhold from him
this Christian name, although there is no authority for it
anterior to the beginning of the 15th century,—was a rich
citizen and merchant of Lyons [in the later half of the 12th
century]. Not satisfied with those scanty portions of
Scripture doled out to the laity in divine services, and
yearning above all for a larger knowledge of the Gospels, he
obtained from two friends among the priesthood a copy of these
last and of some other portions of Scripture translated into
the Romance language; a collection also of sayings from the
Fathers. The whole movement remained to the end true to this
its first motive—the desire namely for a fuller acquaintance
with the Word of God. That Word he now resolved to make the
rule of his life. … He …, as a first step, sells all that he
has, and bestows it upon the poor. In the name which he adopts
for himself and for the companions whom he presently
associates with him, the same fact of a voluntary poverty, as
that which above all they should embody in their lives, speaks
out. On this side of the Alps they are Poor Men of Lyons; on
the Italian, Poor Men of Lombardy. … And now he and his began
to preach in the streets of Lyons, to find their way into
houses, to itinerate the country round. Waldo had no intention
herein of putting himself in opposition to the Church, of
being a Reformer in any other sense than St. Francis or St.
Bernard was a Reformer, a quickener, that is, and reviver of
the Church's spiritual life. His protest was against practical
mischiefs, against negligences and omissions on the part of
those who should have taught the people, and did not.
Doctrinal protest at this time there was none. But for Rome
all forms of religious earnestness were suspicious which did
not spring directly from herself. … In 1178 the Archbishop of
Lyons forbade their preaching or expounding any more. Such as
did not submit had no choice but to quit Lyons, and betake
themselves elsewhere. And thus it came to pass that not the
city, already so illustrious in ecclesiastical story, where
Irenæus taught and Blandina suffered, … but the Alpine
mountains must shelter these outcasts, and in turn be made
famous by their presence." In 1209, Pope Innocent III. made an
attempt to absorb Waldo's society in an "Order of Poor
Catholics," which he instituted. "Failing this, he repeated, a
few years later, at the Fourth Lateran Council (1215), the
Church's sentence against the Waldenses, including them under
a common ban with the Cathari and the whole rabble rout of
Manichæans and others with whom they have so often since been
confounded. …
{3642}
Enemies have sought to confound, that so there might be
imputed to the Waldenses any evil which had been brought home
to the Albigenses. … Friends have sought to identify them out
of the wish to recruit the scanty number of witnesses for
Scriptural and Apostolical truth in the dark ages of the
Church; as certainly it would prove no small numerical
addition if the Albigenses might be counted among these." It
seems to be certain that the Waldenses were not spared by the
crusaders who exterminated the Albigenses of southern France
between 1209 and 1229. They fled before that storm into the
recesses of the Alps. "But they were numerous in North Italy
as well; and far more widely scattered over the whole of
central Europe than their present dwelling place and numbers
would at all suggest. They had congregations in Florence, in
Genoa, in Venice, above all in Milan; there were Waldensian
communities as far south as Calabria; they were not unknown in
Arragon; still less in Switzerland; at a later day they found
their way to Bohemia, and joined hands with the Hussites
there."
R. C. Trench,
Lectures on Mediæval Church History,
lecture 17.

"The valleys which the Vaudois have raised into celebrity lie
to the west of Piemont, between the province of Pignerol and
Briançon, and adjoining on the other side to the ancient
Marquisate of Susa, and that of the Saluces. The capital, La
Tour, being about 36 miles from Turin, and 14 from Pignerol.
The extent of the valleys is about 12 Italian miles, making a
square of about 24 French leagues. The valleys are three in
number, Luzern, Perouse, and St. Martin. The former (in which
the chief town is now Catholic) is the most beautiful and
extensive."
J. Bresse,
History of the Vaudois,
part 1, chapter i.

The Waldenses are sometimes confused, mistakenly, with the
Albigenses, who belonged to an earlier time.
See ALBIGENSES.
ALSO IN:
A. Muston,
The Israel of the Alps.

E. Comba,
History of the Waldenses of Italy.
.
WALDENSES: A. D. 1526-1561.
Identification with the Calvinists.
Persecuting war of the Duke of Savoy.
The tolerant treaty of Cavour.
See SAVOY AND PIEDMONT: A. D. 1559-1580.
WALDENSES: A. D. 1546.
Massacre of the remnant in Provence and Venaissin.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1532-1547.
WALDENSES: A. D. 1655.
The second Persecution and Massacre.
Cromwell's intervention.
"They [the Vaudois, or Waldenses] had experienced persecutions
through their whole history, and especially after the
Reformation; but, on the whole, the two last Dukes of Savoy,
and also Christine, daughter of Henry IV. of France, and
Duchess-Regent through the minority of her son, the present
Duke, had protected them in their privileges, even while
extirpating Protestantism in the rest of the Piedmontese
dominions. Latterly, however, there had been a passion at
Turin and at Rome for their conversion to the Catholic faith,
and priests had been traversing their valleys for the purpose.
The murder of one such priest, and some open insults to the
Catholic worship, about Christmas 1654, are said to have
occasioned what followed. On the 25th of January, 1654-5, an
edict was issued, under the authority of the Duke of Savoy,
'commanding and enjoining every head of a family, with its
members, of the pretended Reformed Religion, of what rank,
degree, or condition soever, none excepted, inhabiting and
possessing estates in the places of Luserna … &c., within
three days, to withdraw and depart, and be, with their
families, withdrawn out of the said places, and transported
into the places and limits marked out for toleration by his
Royal Highness during his good pleasure,' … unless they gave
evidence within 20 days of having become Catholics.
Furthermore it was commanded that in every one even of the
tolerated places there should be regular celebration of the
Holy Mass, and that there should be no interference therewith,
nor any dissuasion of anyone from turning a Catholic, also on
pain of death. All the places named are in the Valley of
Luserna, and the object was a wholesale shifting of the
Protestants of that valley out of nine of its communes and
their concentration into five higher up. In vain were there
remonstrances at Turin from those immediately concerned. On
the 17th of April, 1655, the Marquis di Pianezza, entered the
doomed region with a body of troops mainly Piedmontese, but
with French and Irish among them. There was resistance,
fighting, burning, pillaging, flight to the mountains, and
chasing and murdering for eight days, Saturday, April 24,
being the climax. The names of about 300 of those murdered
individually are on record, with the ways of the deaths of
many of them. Women were ripped open, or carried about impaled
on spikes; men, women, and children, were flung from
precipices, hacked, tortured, roasted alive; the heads of some
of the dead were boiled and the brains eaten; there are forty
printed pages, and twenty-six ghastly engravings, by way of
Protestant tradition of the ascertained variety of the
devilry. The massacre was chiefly in the Valley of Luserna,
but extended also into the other two valleys. The fugitives
were huddled in crowds high among the mountains, moaning and
starving; and not a few, women and infants especially,
perished amid the snows. … There was a shudder of abhorrence
through Protestant Europe, but no one was so much roused as
Cromwell. … On Thursday the 17th of May, and for many days
more, the business of the Savoy Protestants was the chief
occupation of the Council. Letters, all in Milton's Latin, but
signed by the Lord Protector in his own name, were despatched
(May 25) to the Duke of Savoy himself, to the French King, to
the States General of the United Provinces, to the Protestant
Swiss Cantons, to the King of Sweden, to the King of Denmark,
and to Ragotski, Prince of Transylvania. A day of humiliation
was appointed for the Cities of London and Westminster, and
another for all England." A collection of money for the
sufferers was made, which amounted, in England and Wales, to
£38,000—equal to about £137,000 now. Cromwell's personal
contribution was £2,000—equivalent to £7,500 in money of the
present day. The Protector despatched a special envoy to the
court of Turin, who addressed very plain and bold words to the
Duke. Meanwhile Blake with his fleet was in the Mediterranean,
and there were inquiries made as to the best place for landing
troops to invade the Duke's dominions. "All which being known
to Mazarin, that wily statesman saw that no time was to be
lost.
{3643}
While Mr. Downing [second commissioner sent by Cromwell] was
still only on his way to Geneva through France, Mazarin had
instructed M. Servien, the French minister at Turin, to
insist, in the French King's name, on an immediate settlement
of the Vaudois business. The result was a 'Patente di Gratia e
Perdono,' or 'Patent of Grace and Pardon,' granted by Charles
Emanuel to the Vaudois Protestants, August 19, in terms of a
Treaty at Pignerol, in which the French Minister appeared as
the real mediating party and certain Envoys from the Swiss
Cantons as more or less assenting. As the Patent substantially
retracted the Persecuting Edict and restored the Vaudois to
all their former privileges, nothing more was to be done."
These events in Piedmont drew from Milton his immortal sonnet,
beginning: "Avenge, O Lord, thy slaughtered saints."
D. Masson,
Life of John Milton,
volume 5, book 1, chapter 1, section 2.

ALSO IN:
J. B. Perkins,
France under Mazarin,
chapter 16 (volume 2).

A. Muston,
The Israel of the Alps,
volume 1, part 2, chapters 6-9.

WALDENSES: A. D. 1691.
Toleration obtained by William of Orange.
"In the spring of 1691, the Waldensian shepherds, long and
cruelly persecuted, and weary of their lives, were surprised
by glad tidings. Those who had been in prison for heresy
returned to their homes. Children, who had been taken from
their parents to be educated by priests, were sent back.
Congregations, which had hitherto met only by stealth and with
extreme peril, now worshipped God without molestation in the
face of day. Those simple mountaineers probably never knew
that their fate had been a subject of discussion at the Hague,
and that they owed the happiness of their firesides and the
security of their humble temples to the ascendency which
William [of Orange] exercised over the Duke of Savoy," who had
lately joined the Grand Alliance against Louis XIV. of France.
Lord Macaulay,
History of England,
chapter 17.

----------WALDENSES: End--------
WALDSHUT: Capture by Duke Bernhard (1637).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1634-1639.
----------WALES: Start--------
WALES:
Origin of the name.
See WELSH.
WALES:
Ancient tribes.
See BRITAIN, CELTIC TRIBES.
WALES: 6th Century.
The British states embraced in it.
See BRITAIN: 6TH CENTURY.
WALES: A. D. 1066-1135.
The Norman Conquest.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1087-1135.
WALES: A. D. 1282-1284.
The final conquest.
"All the other races had combined on the soil of Britain, the
Welsh would not. The demands of feudal homage made by the
kings of England were evaded or repudiated; the intermarriages
by which Henry II. and John had tried to help on a national
agreement had in every case failed. In every internal
difficulty of English politics the Welsh princes had done
their best to embarrass the action of the kings; they had
intrigued with every aspirant for power, had been in league
with every rebel. … The necessity of guarding the Welsh border
had caused the English kings to found on the March a number of
feudal lordships, which were privileged to exercise almost
sovereign jurisdictions, and exempted from the common
operation of the English law. The Mortimers at Chirk and
Wigmore, the Bohuns at Hereford and Brecon, the Marshalls at
Pembroke, and the Clares in Glamorgan, were out of the reach
of the King, and often turned against one another the arms
which had been given them to overawe the Welsh. … So long as
the Welsh were left free to rebel the Marchers must be left
free to fight. … Llewelyn, the prince of North Wales, had, by
the assistance given to Simon de Montfort, earned as his
reward a recognition of his independence, subject only to the
ancient feudal obligations. All the advantages won during the
early years of Henry III. had been thus surrendered. When the
tide turned Llewelyn had done homage to Henry; but when he was
invited, in 1273, to perform the usual service to the new
king, he refused; and again, in 1274 and 1275, he evaded the
royal summons. In 1276, under the joint pressure of
excommunication and a great army which Edward brought against
him, he made a formal submission; performed the homage, and
received, as a pledge of amity, the hand of Eleanor de
Montfort in marriage. But Eleanor, although she was Edward's
cousin, was Earl Simon's daughter, and scarcely qualified to
be a peacemaker. Another adviser of rebellion was found in
Llewelyn's brother David, who had hitherto taken part with the
English, and had received special favours and promotion from
Edward himself. … The peace made in 1277 lasted about four
years. In 1282 the brothers rose, seized the border castles of
Hawarden, Flint, and Rhuddlan, and captured the Justiciar of
Wales, Roger Clifford. Edward saw then that his time was come.
He marched into North Wales, carrying with him the courts of
law and the exchequer, and transferring the seat of government
for the time to Shrewsbury. He left nothing undone that might
give the expedition the character of a national effort. He
collected forces on all sides; he assembled the estates of the
realm, clergy, lords, and commons, and prevailed on them to
furnish liberal supplies; he obtained sentence of
excommunication from the Archbishop of Canterbury. The Welsh
made a brave defence, and, had it not been for the almost
accidental capture and murder of Llewelyn in December, England
might have found the task too hard for her. The death of
Llewelyn, however, and the capture of David in the following
June, deprived the Welsh of their leaders, and they submitted.
Edward began forthwith his work of consolidation. … In 1284 he
published at Rhuddlan a statute, called the Statute of Wales,
which was intended to introduce the laws and customs of
England, and to reform the administration of that country
altogether on the English system. The process was a slow one;
the Welsh retained their ancient common law and their national
spirit; the administrative powers were weak and not
far-reaching; the sway of the lords Marchers was suffered to
continue; and, although assimilated, Wales was not
incorporated with England. It was not until the reign of Henry
VIII. that the principality was represented in the English
Parliament, and the sovereignty, which from 1300 onwards was
generally although not invariably bestowed on the king's
eldest son, conferred under the most favourable circumstances
little more than a high-sounding title and some slight and
ideal claim to the affection of a portion of the Welsh people.
The task, however, which the energies of his predecessors had
failed to accomplish was achieved by Edward. All Britain south
of the Tweed recognised his direct and supreme authority, and
the power of the Welsh nationality was so far broken that it
could never more thwart the determined and united action of
England."
W. Stubbs,
The Early Plantagenets,
chapter 10.

ALSO IN:
D. Hume,
History of England,
chapter 13.

J. Lingard,
History of England,
volume 3, chapter 3.

C. Knight,
Popular History of England,
chapter 25.

C. H. Pearson,
History of England during the Early and Middle Ages.

{3644}
WALES: A. D. 1402-1413.
Owen Glendower's Rebellion.
"Since the day when it was conquered by Edward I. Wales had
given the kings of England very little trouble. The Welsh
remained loyal to the son and grandson of their conqueror, and
were the most devoted friends of Richard II., even when he had
lost the hearts of his English subjects. But on the usurpation
of Henry [IV.] their allegiance seems to have been shaken: and
Owen Glendower, who was descended from Llewelyn, the last
native prince of Wales, laid claim to the sovereignty of the
country [A. D. 1402]. He ravaged the territory of Lord Grey of
Ruthin, and took him prisoner near Snowdon; then, turning
southwards, overran Herefordshire and defeated and took
prisoner Sir Edmund Mortimer, uncle to that young Earl of
March, who should have been heir to the crown after Richard
according to the true order of descent. In this battle upwards
of a thousand Englishmen were slain, and such was the fierce
barbarity of the victors that even the women of Wales
mutilated the dead bodies in a manner too gross to be
described, and left them unburied upon the field till heavy
sums were paid for their interment. It was necessary to put
down this revolt of Glendower, and the King collected an army
and went against him in person. It was the beginning of
September; but owing, as the people thought, to magical arts
and enchantments practised by the Welshman, the army suffered
dreadfully from tempests of wind, rain, snow, and hail before
it could reach the enemy. In one night the King's tent was
blown down, and he himself would have been killed if he had
not retired to rest with his armour on. Finally the enterprise
had to be abandoned. … Glendower continued as troublesome as
ever, and the King was unable from various causes to make much
progress against him. At one time money could not easily be
raised for the expedition. At another time, when he actually
marched into the borders of Wales [A. D. 1405], his advance
was again impeded by the elements. The rivers swelled to an
unusual extent, and the army lost a great part of its baggage
by the suddenness of the inundation. The French, too, sent
assistance to Glendower, and took Carmarthen Castle. Some time
afterwards [A. D. 1407] the King's son, Henry Prince of Wales,
succeeded in taking the castle of Aberystwith; but very soon
after Owen Glendower recovered it by stealth. In short, the
Welsh succeeded in maintaining their independence of England
during this whole reign, and Owen Glendower ultimately got
leave to die in peace." On the accession of Henry V. (A. D.
1413), "the Welsh, who had been so troublesome to his father,
admired his valour and claimed him as a true prince of Wales,
remembering that he had been born at Monmouth, which place was
at that time within the principality. They discovered that
there was an ancient prophecy that a prince would be born
among themselves who should rule the whole realm of England;
and they saw its fulfilment in King Henry V."
J. Gairdner,
The Houses of Lancaster and York,
chapter. 4, section 3;
and chapter 5, section 1.

ALSO IN:
J. H. Wylie,
History of England under Henry IV.,
volume 1, chapter 14.

----------WALES: End--------
WALES, Prince of.
"When Edward I. subdued Wales, he is said to have promised the
people of that country a native prince who could not speak
English, and taking advantage of the fact that his queen,
Eleanor, was delivered of a child at Carnarvon Castle, in
North Wales, he conferred the principality upon his infant son
Edward, who was yet unable to speak. By the death of his
eldest brother Alphonso, Edward became heir to the throne, to
which he afterwards succeeded as Edward II.; but from this
time forward, the principality has been appropriated solely to
the eldest sons of the kings of England, who previous to this
period had only borne the title of 'Lord Prince.' In 1841, for
the first time, the dukedom of Saxony was introduced among the
reputed titles of the Prince of Wales. This dignity his Royal
Highness derives merely in right of his own paternal descent.
… Without any new creation, and previous to his acquiring the
title of Prince of Wales, the heir-apparent of the sovereign
is Duke of Cornwall, the most ancient title of its degree in
England. Edward the Black Prince … was created the first Duke
of Cornwall in 1337. … The dukedom merges in the Crown when
there is no heir apparent, and is immediately inherited by the
prince on his birth, or by the accession of his father to the
throne, as the case may be. … The earldom of Chester is one of
the titles conferred by patent, but it was formerly a
principality, into which it had been erected by the 21st of
Richard II. In the reign of Henry IV., however, the act of
parliament by which it had been constituted was repealed, and
it has ever since been granted in the same patent which
confers the title of Prince of Wales. As the eldest sons of
the kings of Scotland have enjoyed the titles of Duke of
Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, Baron Renfrew, and Hereditary Great
Steward of Scotland, those dignities are also invariably
attributed to the Prince of Wales."
C. R. Dodd,
Manual of Dignities,
part 2.

WALI.
An Arabian title, given to certain governors of extensive
provinces under the caliphate. It seems to have had a
viceroyal significance, marking the bearer of it as an
immediate representative of the caliph.
T. P. Hughes,
Dictionary of Islam.

WALID I., Caliph, A. D. 705-715.
Walid II., Caliph, 743-744.
WALKER, William:
Filibustering in Nicaragua.
See NICARAGUA: A. D. 1855-1860.
WALL IN BRITAIN, Roman.
See ROMAN WALLS IN BRITAIN.
WALL OF CHINA, The Great.
See CHINA: THE ORIGIN OF THE PEOPLE.
WALL OF PROBUS.
See GERMANY: A. D. 277.
WALLACE, William, and the Scottish struggle for independence.
See SCOTLAND: A. D. 1290-1305.
{3645}
WALLACHS,
WALLACHIANS.
WALLACHIA: The name.
This is one of the forms of a name which the ancient Germanic
peoples seem to have given to non-Germanic nations whom they
associated in any wise with the Roman empire.
See WELSH.
For an account of the Wallachians of southeastern Europe, and
their country.
See BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES.
WALLENSTEIN, Campaigns of.
See GERMANY:
A. D. 1624-1626; 1627-1629; 1630; 1631-1632; and 1632-1634.
WALLHOF, Battle of (1626).
See SCANDINAVIAN STATES (SWEDEN): A. D. 1611-1629.
WALLINGFORD, Treaty of.
A treaty concluded, A. D. 1153, between King Stephen and
Matilda, who claimed the English crown as the heir of her
father, Henry I. By the treaty Stephen was recognized as king
and Matilda's son Henry (who became Henry II.) was made his
heir.
WALLOONS, The.
"In Namur, Liege, and Luxembourg, the speech is what is called
Walloon, the same word as Welsh, and derived from the German
root 'wealh,' a foreigner. By this designation the Germans of
the Flemish tongue denoted the Romano-Belgic population whose
language was akin to the French, and whom a hilly and
impracticable country (the forest districts of the Ardennes)
had more or less protected from their own arms. Now the
Walloon is a form of the Romano-Keltic so peculiar and
independent that it must be of great antiquity, i. e., as old
as the oldest dialect of the French, and no extension of the
dialects of Lorraine, or Champagne, from which it differs
materially. It is also a language which must have been formed
on a Keltic basis. … The Walloons, then, are Romano-Keltic;
whereas the Flemings are Germans, in speech and in blood."
R. G. Latham,
Ethnology of Europe,
chapter 3.

See, also, NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1494-1519.
WALPOLE, The administration of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1714-1721, and 1727-1741.
WALPOLE COMPANY, The.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1765-1768.
WÄLSCH, The.
See VENEDI.
WALTER, the Penniless, Crusade of.
See CRUSADES: A. D. 1096-1099.
WAMPANOAGS,
POKANOKETS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: ALGONQUIAN FAMILY;
also, NEW ENGLAND: A. D. 1674-1675, 1675, 1676-1678.
WAMPUM.
"Wampum, or wompam, according to Trumbull was the name of the
white beads made from stems or inner whorls of the Pyrula
Carica or Canaliculata periwinkle shells so common on all the
south Coast of New England. When strung they were called
wampon or wampom—peage or peake or peg, equivalent to 'strings
of white beads,' for peage means 'strung beads.' Color was the
basis of the nomenclature, as well as of the difference in
value. 'Wompi' was white; 'Sacki' was black; 'Suckauhock' was
the black beads made from the dark part of the poquauhock, the
common quahog, Venus' mercenaria or round clam shell. The
value of the black was generally twice that of the white. …
The word generally used among the Dutch who led in introducing
the bead currency of the Indians, Sewan or Zeewand, was more
general in its application than wampum. But whatever the
difficult Indian linguistic process may have been, the New
England men soon settled on wampum and peage as the working
names for this currency. The shell cylinders, black or white,
were about one-eighth of an inch in diameter and one-quarter
long. There were shorter beads used for ornaments, but there
is hardly any trace of them in the currency. … The Indians
strung the beads on fibres of hemp or tendons taken from the
flesh of their forest meat. … The strings of peage were
embroidered on strips of deer-skin, making the 'Máchequoce,' a
girdle or belt 'of five inches thicknesse,' or more, and to
the value of ten pounds sterling or more, which was worn about
the waist or thrown over the shoulders like a scarf. More than
10,000 beads were wrought into a single belt four inches wide.
These belts were in common use like the gold and jewelry of
our day. They also played the same symbolic part which
survives in the crown jewels and other regalia of civilized
nations. … Whenever the Indians made an important statement in
their frequent negotiations, they presented a belt to prove
it, to give force to their words. … It gave to the words the
weight of hard physical facts and made the expression an
emblem of great force and significance. The philologists call
this literary office, this symbolic function of wampum, an
elementary mnemonic record. The same was fulfilled by the
quippus, knotted strings or quipu of the ancient Peruvians. …
'This belt preserves my words' was a common remark of the
Iroquois Chief in council. … The Iroquois were a mighty
nation, almost an incipient state. Their only records were in
these mnemonic beads. … Tradition gives to the Narragansetts
the honor of inventing these valued articles, valuable both
for use and exchange. … The Long Island Indians manufactured
the beads in large quantities and then were forced to pay them
away in tribute to the Mohawks and the fiercer tribes of the
interior. Furs were readily exchanged for these trinkets,
which carried a permanent value, through the constancy of the
Indian desire for them. … After the use of wampum was
established in colonial life, contracts were made payable at
will in wampum, beaver, or silver. … The use began in New
England in 1627. It was a legal tender until 1661, and for
more than three quarters of a century the wampum was current
in small transactions."
W. B. Weeden,
Indian Money as a Factor in New England Civilization.

See, also, MONEY AND BANKING: 17th CENTURY;
QUIPU; and MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1623-1629.
WANBOROUGH, Battle of.
See HWICCAS.
WANDIWASH, Battle of (1760).
See INDIA: A. D. 1758-1761.
WAPANACHKIK, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: ALGONQUIAN FAMILY.
WAPENING, The.
The mediæval armed assembly of Ghent and other Flemish towns.
J. Michelet,
History of France,
book 12, chapter 1.

WAPENTAKE, The.
See HUNDRED, THE.
WAPISIANAS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: CARIBS AND THEIR KINDRED.
WAPPINGERS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: ALGONQUIAN FAMILY.
WAR OF 1812, The.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1804-1809; 1808;
and 1810-1812, to 1815 (JANUARY).
WAR OF JENKINS' EAR, The.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1739-1741.
WAR OF LIBERATION.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1812-1813, to 1813 (OCTOBER-DECEMBER).
{3646}
WAR OF THE AUSTRIAN SUCCESSION.
See AUSTRIA: A. D. 1740, to 1744-1745;
NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1745, and 1746-1747;
ITALY: A. D. 1741-1743, to 1746-1747;
AIX-LA-CHAPELLE: THE CONGRESS.
WAR OF THE FEDERATION.
See VENEZUELA: A. D. 1829-1886.
WAR OF THE LOVERS, The.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1578-1580.
WAR OF THE QUEEN'S RIGHTS.
See NETHERLANDS (THE SPANISH PROVINCES): A. D. 1667.
WAR OF THE REBELLION (of the American Slave States),
or War of Secession.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1860 (NOVEMBER-DECEMBER), and after.
Statistics.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1865 (MAY) STATISTICS.
WAR OF THE SPANISH SUCCESSION.
See SPAIN: A. D. 1702, and after;
NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1702-1704, and after;
GERMANY: A. D. 1702, and after;
ITALY: A. D. 1701-1713;
NEW ENGLAND: A. D. 1702-1710;
and UTRECHT: A. D. 1712-1714.
WAR OF THE THREE HENRYS.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1584-1589.
WARAUS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: CARIBS AND THEIR KINDRED.
WARBECK, PERKIN, Rebellion of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1487-1497.
WARBURG, Battle of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1760.
WARD, General Artemas, and the American Revolution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1775 (APRIL-MAY), (MAY-AUGUST), and (JUNE).
WARINGS, The.
See VARANGIANS.
WARNA,
VARNA, Battle of (1444).
See TURKS: A. D. 1402-1451.
WARREN, Dr. Joseph, and the American Revolution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1775 (MAY), and (JUNE).
WARS OF RELIGION IN FRANCE, The.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1560-1563, to 1593-1598.
WARS OF THE ROSES.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1455-1471.
WARSAW: A. D. 1656.
Three days battle with Swedes and Brandenburgers.
Defeat of the Poles.
See BRANDENBURG: A. D. 1640-1688;
and SCANDINAVIAN STATES (SWEDEN): A. D. 1644-1697.
WARSAW: A. D. 1792-1794.
Occupied by the Russians.
Their forces expelled.
Capture of the city by Souvorof.
Its acquisition by Prussia.
See POLAND: A. D. 1791-1792; and 1793-1796.
WARSAW: A. D. 1807.
Created a Grand Duchy, and ceded to the King of Saxony.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1807 (JUNE-JULY).
WARSAW: A. D. 1815.
The Grand Duchy given to Russia.
See VIENNA, THE CONGRESS OF.
WARSAW: A. D. 1830-1831.
Revolt.
Attack and capture by the Russians.
See POLAND: A. D. 1830-1832.
WARTBURG,
Luther at.
See PAPACY: A. D. 1521-1522.
German students' demonstration (1817).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1817-1820.
WARTENBURG, Battle of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1813 (SEPTEMBER-OCTOBER).
WARWICK, the King-maker.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1455-1471.
WARWICK PLANTATION.
See RHODE ISLAND: A. D. 1641-1647.
WASHAKIS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES, SHOSHONEAN FAMILY.
WASHINGTON, George:
First campaigns.
See OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1754, and 1755.
In the War of the American Revolution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1775 (MAY-AUGUST), to 1783 (NOVEMBER-DECEMBER).
The framing of the Federal Constitution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1787.
Presidential election and administration.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1789, to 1796.
Farewell Address.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1796.
----------WASHINGTON (City): Start--------
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1791.
The founding of the Federal Capital.
"One important duty which engaged the President's
[Washington's] attention during part of the recess [of
Congress] related to the purchase and survey of the new
Federal city. The site chosen on the Potomac by himself and
the commissioners, in conformity with law [see UNITED STATES
OF AMERICA: A. D. 1789-1792], lay a few miles to the north of
Mount Vernon on the Maryland side of the river, at the
confluence of the Eastern Branch, and just below Georgetown.
The tradition goes that, while a young surveyor scouring the
neighboring country, Washington had marked the advantages of
this spot for a great city. … The entire soil belonged in
large parcels to a few plain, easy, Maryland farmers, who rode
over to Georgetown for their flour and bacon. One of these
only, David Burns, was obstinate about making terms; and the
subsequent rise of land in the western quarter of the city,
which his farmhouse now occupied, rendered his little daughter
in time the heiress of Washington, and confirmed his claims to
historical consideration as the most conspicuous grantor of
the National Capital. For procuring this choice spot on behalf
of his countrymen, the President conducted the negotiations in
person, and the purchase of the Federal city was concluded
upon just and even generous terms. Each owner surrendered his
real estate to the United States with no restriction except
that of retaining every alternate lot for himself. The
government was permitted to reserve all tracts specially
desired at £25 an acre, while the land for avenues, streets,
and alleys should cost nothing. Thus the Federal Capital came
to the United States as substantially a free conveyance of
half the fee of the soil in consideration of the enhanced
value expected for the other half. … Major l'Enfant, a French
architect, was selected to plan and lay out the new city. The
highways were mapped and bounded substantially as they exist
at this day, being so spacious and so numerous in comparison
with building lots as to have admitted of no later change, in
the course of a century, except in the prudent direction of
parking, enlarging sidewalks, and leaving little plats in
front of houses to be privately cared for. Streets running due
north and south from the northern boundary to the Potomac were
intersected at right angles by others which extended east and
west.
{3647}
To mar the simplicity of this plan, however, which so far
resembled that of Philadelphia, great avenues, 160 feet wide,
were run diagonally, radiating like spokes, from such main
centres as Capitol Hill and the President's house. … This new
Capital, by the President modestly styled 'the Federal City,'
but to which the commissioners, by general acclamation,
proceeded in September to affix his illustrious name, was
America's first grand essay at a metropolis in advance of
inhabitants. … The founder himself entered with unwonted ardor
into the plans projected for developing this the new Capital.
Not only did he picture the city which bore his name as an
instructor of the coming youth in lessons of lofty patriotism,
but he prophesied for it national greatness apart from its
growth as the repository of the nation. He believed it would
become a prosperous commercial city, its wharves studded with
sails, enjoying all the advantages of Western traffic by means
of a canal linking the Potomac and Ohio rivers, so as to bring
Western produce to the seaboard. The ten-mile square which
comprised the territorial District of Columbia, inclusive of
the Capital, stretched across the Potomac, taking Georgetown
from the Maryland jurisdiction, and Alexandria from Virginia.
… The first corner-stone of this new Federal district was
publicly laid with Masonic ceremonies, and though the auction
sale of city lots in autumn proved disappointing, the idea
prevailed that the government would gain from individual
purchasers in Washington city a fund ample enough for erecting
there all the public buildings at present needed."
J. Schouler,
History of the United States,
chapter 2, section 2 (volume 1).

ALSO IN:
M. Clemmer,
Ten Years in Washington,
chapters 1-3.

C. B. Todd,
The Story of Washington,
chapters 1-2.

J. A. Porter,
The City of Washington
(Johns Hopkins University Studies, series 3, numbers 11-12).

WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1814.
In the hands of the British.
Destruction of public buildings.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1814 (AUGUST-SEPTEMBER).
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1861 (April).
The threatening activity of rebellion.
Peril of the national capital.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1861 (APRIL)
ACTIVITY OF REBELLION.
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1861 (April-May).
The coming of the first defenders of the national capital.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1861 (APRIL),
and (APRIL-MAY: MARYLAND).
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1862 (April).
Abolition of Slavery in the District of Columbia.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1862 (APRIL-JUNE).
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1864.
Approached and threatened by Early.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1864 (JULY: VIRGINIA-MARYLAND).
WASHINGTON (City): A. D. 1867.
Extension of suffrage to the Negroes.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1867 (JANUARY).
----------WASHINGTON (City): End--------
WASHINGTON, Fort: A. D. 1776.
Capture by the British.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1776 (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
WASHINGTON,
The proposed state, to be formed west of Pennsylvania.
See NORTHWEST TERRITORY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1784.
WASHINGTON (State): A. D. 1803.
Was it embraced in the Louisiana Purchase?
Grounds of American possession.
See LOUISIANA: A. D. 1798-1803.
WASHINGTON (State): A. D. 1846.
Possession for the United States secured by the settlement
of the Oregon boundary question with England.
See OREGON: A. D. 1844-1846.
WASHINGTON (State): A. D. 1889.
Admission to the Union.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1889-1890.
WASHINGTON, Treaty of (1842).
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1842 THE ASHBURTON TREATY.
Treaty of (1871).
See ALABAMA CLAIMS: A. D. 1871.
WASHINGTON UNIVERSITY, St. Louis.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS &c.: A. D. 1865-1886.
WASHOAN FAMILY, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: WASHOAN FAMILY.
WAT TYLER'S REBELLION.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1381.
WATAUGA ASSOCIATION, The.
See TENNESSEE: A. D. 1769-1772.
WATERFORD: A. D. 1170.
Stormed and taken by Strongbow.
See IRELAND: A. D. 1169-1175.
WATER-LILY SECT, The.
See TRIAD SOCIETY.
WATERLOO CAMPAIGN, Napoleon's.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1815 (JUNE).
WATERLOO FIELD, in Marlborough's Campaigns:
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1705.
WATERWAYS.
See (in Supplement) COMMERCE, MODERN.
WATHEK, Al, Caliph, A. D. 841-847.
WATLING STREET.
The Milky Way was known to our early English ancestors as
Watling Street, signifying the road "by which the hero-sons of
Waetla marched across" the heavens. When they settled in
England they transferred the name Watling Street to the great
Roman road which they found traversing the island, from London
to Chester. Portions of the road, in London and elsewhere,
still bear the name. Even in Chaucer's time the Milky Way
appears to have been sometimes called Watling Street.
J. R. Green,
The Making of England,
page 166.

ALSO IN:
T. Wright,
The Celt, the Roman and the Saxon.

See ROMAN ROADS IN BRITAIN.
WATT, James, and the Steam Engine.
See STEAM ENGINE: A. D. 1765-1785.
WATTIGNIES, Battle of (1793).
See FRANCE: A. D. 1793 (JULY-DECEMBER) PROGRESS OF THE WAR.
WAUHATCHIE, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1863 (OCTOBER-NOVEMBER: TENNESSEE).

WAYNE, General Anthony, and the storming of Stony Point.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1778-1779 WASHINGTON GUARDING THE HUDSON.
Chastisement of the Northwestern Indians.
See NORTHWEST TERRITORY: A. D. 1790-1795.
WAYNESBOROUGH, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1865 (FEBRUARY-MARCH: VIRGINIA).
WAYS AND MEANS COMMITTEE.
See CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES.
WEALH.
See THEOW.
WEAVING BROTHERS, The.
See BEGUINES.
{3648}
WEBSTER, Daniel, and the Dartmouth College case.
See (in Supplement) DARTMOUTH COLLEGE.
The Tariff Question.
See TARIFF LEGISLATION (UNITED STATES):
A. D. 1816-1824; and 1828.
Debate with Hayne.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1828-1833.
In the Cabinet of President Tyler.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1841; and 1842
THE ASHBURTON TREATY.
Seventh of March Speech.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1850.
In the Cabinet of President Fillmore.
The Hülsemann Letter.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1850-1851.
WECKQUAESGEEKS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: ALGONQUIAN FAMILY.
WEDMORE, Peace of.
A treaty of peace concluded between King Alfred and the Danes,
by which the latter were bound to remain peacefully on that
side of England which lay north and east of "Watling Street"
(the Roman road from London to Chester) and to submit to
baptism.
E. A. Freeman,
Norman Conquest,
chapter 2, section 4 (volume l).

See ENGLAND: A. D. 855-880.
WEHLAU. Treaty of (1657).
See BRANDENBURG: A. D. 1640-1688.
WEIMAR.
For an account of the origin of the Duchy of Saxe Weimar;
See SAXONY: A. D. 1180-1553.
"Small indeed is the space occupied on the map by the Duchy of
Saxe-Weimar; yet the historian of the German Courts declares,
and truly, that after Berlin there is no Court of which the
nation is so proud. … Small among German princes is mine, poor
and narrow his kingdom, limited his power of doing good.' Thus
sings Goethe in that poem, so honourable to both, wherein he
acknowledges his debt to Karl August. … Weimar is an ancient
city on the Ilm, a small stream rising in the Thuringian
forests, and losing itself in the Saal, at Jena; this stream
on which the sole navigation seems to be that of ducks,
meanders peacefully through pleasant valleys, except during
the rainy season, when mountain-torrents swell its current and
overflow its banks. The Trent, between Trentham and
Stafford—'the smug and silver Trent' as Shakespeare calls
it—will give an idea of this stream. The town is charmingly
placed in the Ilm valley, and stands some eight hundred feet
above the level of the sea. 'Weimar,' says the old
topographer, Mathew Merian, 'is Weinmar, because it was the
wine market for Jena and its environs. Others say it was
because some one here in ancient days began to plant the vine,
who was hence called Weinmayer. But of this each reader may
believe just what he pleases.' On a first acquaintance, Weimar
seems more like a village bordering a park, than a capital
with a Court, having all courtly environments. … Saxe-Weimar
has no trade, no manufactures, no animation of commercial,
political, or even theological activity. This part of Saxony,
be it remembered, was the home and shelter of Protestantism in
its birth. Only a few miles from Weimar stands the Wartburg,
where Luther, in the disguise of Squire George, lived in
safety, translating the Bible, and hurling his inkstand at the
head of Satan, like a rough-handed disputant as he was. In the
marketplace of Weimar stand, to this day, two houses from the
windows of which Tetzel advertised his indulgences, and Luther
afterwards in fiery indignation fulminated against them. These
records of religious struggle still remain, but are no longer
suggestions for the continuance of the strife. … The theologic
fire has long burnt itself out in Thuringia. In Weimar, where
Luther preached, another preacher came, whom we know as
Goethe. In the old church there is one portrait of Luther,
painted by his friend Lucas Kranach, greatly prized, as well
it may be; but for this one portrait of Luther, there are a
hundred of Goethe. It is not Luther, but Goethe, they think of
here; poetry, not theology, is the glory of Weimar. And,
corresponding with this, we find the dominant characteristic
of the place to be no magnificent church, no picturesque
ancient buildings, no visible image of the earlier ages, but
the sweet serenity of a lovely park. The park fills the
foreground of the picture, and always rises first in the
memory. … Within its limits Saxe Weimar displayed all that an
imperial court displays in larger proportions: it had its
ministers, its army, its chamberlains, pages, and sycophants.
Court favour, and disgrace, elevated and depressed, as if they
had been imperial smiles, or autocratic frowns. A standing
army of six hundred men, with cavalry of fifty hussars, had
its War Department, with war minister, secretary, and clerk.
As the nobles formed the predominating element of Weimar, we
see at once how, in spite of the influence of Karl August, and
the remarkable men he assembled round him, no real public for
Art could be found there. Some of the courtiers played more or
less with Art, some had real feeling for it; but the majority
set decided faces against all the beaux esprits. … Not without
profound significance is this fact that in Weimar the poet
found a Circle, but no Public. To welcome his productions
there were friends and admirers; there was no Nation. Germany
had no public."
G. H. Lewes,
The Life and Works of Goethe.
book 1, chapter 1.

WEISSENBURG, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870 (JULY-AUGUST).
WELATABIANS, The.
See WILZEN.
WELDON RAILROAD,
Battles on the.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1864 (AUGUST: VIRGINIA).
WELFS.
See GUELFS.
WELLESLEY, MARQUIS OF.
The Indian Administration of.
See INDIA: A. D. 1798-1805.
WELLESLEY COLLEGE.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS &c.: A. D. 1804-1891.
WELLINGHAUSEN,
KIRCHDENKERN, Battle of(1761).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1761-1762.
WELLINGTON.
Campaigns of.
See INDIA: A. D. 1798-1805;
SPAIN: A. D. 1808-1809, to 1812-1814;
and FRANCE: A. D. 1815.
Ministry.
See ENGLAND: A. D.1827-1828; 1830.
WELSH, The Name of the.
"The Germans, like our own ancestors, called foreign, i. e.
non-Teutonic nations, Welsh. Yet apparently not all such
nations, but only those which they in some way associated with
the Roman Empire: the Cymry of Roman Britain, the Romanized
Kelts of Gaul, the Italians, the Roumans or Wallachs of
Transylvania and the Principalities. It does not appear that
either the Magyars or any Slavonic people were called by any
form of the name Welsh."
J. Bryce,
The Holy Roman Empire,
chapter 17, foot-note.

"Wealhas, or Welshmen; … it was by this name, which means
'strangers,' or 'unintelligible people,' that the English knew
the Britons, and it is the name by which the Britons, oddly
enough, now know themselves."
J. R. Green,
The Making of England,
page 122.

{3649}
WENCESLAUS,
WENZEL,
VACSLAV I.,
King of Bohemia, A. D. 1230-1253.
Wenceslaus I., King of Hungary, 1301-1305;
Wenceslaus III. of Bohemia, 1305-1306.
Wenceslaus II., King of Bohemia, 1278-1305.
Wenceslaus IV., King of Bohemia, 1378-1419;
King of Germany, 1378-1400.
WENDS, The.
"The Germans call all Slavonians Wends.
No Slavonian calls himself so."
R. G. Latham,
The Germany of Tacitus; Prolegomena,
section 15.

See, also, SLAVONIC PEOPLES;
VENEDI; VANDALS; and AVARS: 7TH CENTURY.
WENTWORTH, Thomas (Earl of Strafford).
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1634-1637, 1640, 1640-1641;
and IRELAND: A. D. 1633-1639.
WENZEL.
See WENCESLAUS.
WERBACH, Battle of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1866.
WERBEN, The camp of Gustavus Adolphus at.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1631.
WERGILD.
"The principle that every injury to either person or property
might be compensated by a money payment was common to all the
northern nations. It was introduced into Gaul by the
conquering Franks, and into Britain by the English invaders.
Every man's life had a fixed money value, called the
'wergild.' In the case of a freeman, this compensation for
murder was payable to his kindred; in that of a slave, to his
master. The amount of the wergild varied, according to a
graduated scale, with the rank of the person slain."
T. P. Taswell-Langmead,
English Constitutional History,
page 41.

WEROWANCE.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: POWHATAN CONFEDERACY.
WESLEYS, The, and early Methodism.
See METHODISTS.
WESSAGUSSET, Weston's settlement at.
See MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1622-1628.
WESSEX, The Kingdom of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 477-527.
WEST INDIA COMPANY, The Dutch.
See NEW YORK: A. D. 1621-1646.
WEST INDIA COMPANY, The French.
See CANADA: A. D. 1663-1674.
WEST INDIES, The.
"The name West Indies recalls the fact that the discovery of
the new world originated in an attempt to find a western route
to the eastern seas, and that, when Columbus crossed the
Atlantic and sighted land on the other side, he fancied he had
reached the further coasts of the Indies.
See AMERICA: A. D. 1484-1492, and 1492.
'In consequence of this mistake of Columbus,' says Adam Smith,
'the name of the Indies has stuck to those unfortunate
countries ever since.' The islands, or some of them, have long
borne the name of Antilles. Antillia or Antigua was a mythical
island [see ANTILLES] which found a place on mediæval maps,
and the name was applied by geographers to Hispaniola and Cuba
upon their first discovery. In modern times Cuba, Hispaniola
or Hayti, Jamaica, and Porto Rico have usually been known as
the Greater Antilles; and the ring of smaller islands,
including the Windward and the Leeward Islands, as the Lesser
Antilles. The terms Windward and Leeward themselves demand
some notice. The prevailing wind in the West Indies being the
north-east trade wind, the islands which were most exposed to
it were known as the Windward islands, and those which were
less exposed were known as the Leeward. According]y, the
Spaniards regarded the whole ring of Caribbean islands as
Windward islands, and identified the Leeward islands with the
four large islands which constitute the Greater Antilles as
given above. The English sailors contracted the area of
Windward and Leeward, subdividing the Caribbean islands into a
northern section of Leeward islands and a southern section of
Windward islands, which project further into the Atlantic. In
1671 this division was made a political one, and the English
Caribbean islands, which had before constituted one
government, were separated into two groups, under two
Governors-in-chief; the islands to the north of the French
colony of Guadeloupe forming the government of the Leeward
islands, the islands to the south of Guadeloupe forming the
government of the Windward islands. Latterly the signification
has been again slightly modified; and, for administrative
purposes under the Colonial Office, the Leeward islands group
now includes the more northerly section of the Caribbean
islands belonging to Great Britain, from the Virgin islands to
Dominica [embracing Antigua, St. Christopher or St. Kitts,
Nevis, Montserrat, the Virgin Islands, Dominica, Barbuda,
Redonda, and Anguilla]; while the Windward islands are
artificially restricted to St. Lucia, St. Vincent, the
Grenadines, and Grenada, the two most windward of all,
Barbados and Tobago, being separated from the group." Barbados
is a distinct crown colony, and Tobago is joined with Trinidad
to form another.
C. P. Lucas,
Historical Geography of the British Colonies,
volume 2, section 2. chapters 1, and 4-7.

ALSO IN:
C. H. Eden,
The West Indies.

T. Southey,
Chronological History of the West Indies.

See, also, CUBA; HAYTI; and JAMAICA.
WEST POINT.
"The importance of fortifying the Hudson River at its narrow
passes among the Highlands was suggested to the Continental
Congress by the Provincial Assembly of New York at an early
period of the war [of Independence]. On the 6th of October,
1775, the former directed the latter to proceed to make such
fortifications as they should deem best. On the 18th of
November, Congress resolved to appoint a commander for the
fortress, with the rank of colonel, and recommended the New
York Assembly, or Convention, to empower him to raise a body
of 200 militia from the counties of Dutchess, Orange, and
Ulster, and a company of artillery from New York city, to
garrison them." As the result of these proceedings a fort
named "Constitution" was constructed on Martelaer's Rock (now
Constitution Island) opposite West Point, under the direction
of an English engineer, Bernard Romans. "After the capture of
Forts Clinton and Montgomery, near the lower entrance to the
Highlands, in 1777, and the abandonment of Fort Constitution
by the Americans a few days afterward, public attention was
directed to the importance of other and stronger
fortifications in that vicinity. … Washington requested
General Putnam to bestow his most serious attention upon that
important subject. He also wrote to Governor Clinton, at the
same time, desiring him to take the immediate supervision of
the work; but his legislative duties, then many and pressing,
made it difficult for him to comply. Clinton … made many
valuable suggestions respecting the proposed fortifications.
He mentioned West Point as the most eligible site for a strong
fort."
{3650}
In the spring of 1778, "a committee of the New York
Legislature, after surveying several sites, unanimously
recommended West Point as the most eligible. Works were
accordingly commenced there under the direction of Kosciuszko.
… Kosciuszko arrived on the 20th of March, and the works were
pushed toward completion with much spirit. The principal
redoubt, constructed chiefly of logs and earth, was completed
before May, and named Fort Clinton. … At the close of 1779,
West Point was the strongest military post in America. In
addition to the batteries that stood menacingly upon the
hilltops, the river was obstructed by an enormous iron chain.
… West Point was considered the keystone of the country during
the Revolution, and there a large quantity of powder, and
other munitions of war and military stores, were collected.
These considerations combined made its possession a matter of
great importance to the enemy, and hence it was selected by
Arnold as the prize which his treason would give as a bribe.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1780 (AUGUST-SEPTEMBER)].
When peace returned, it was regarded as one of the most
important military posts in the country, and the plateau upon
the point was purchased by the United States Government. … The
Military Academy at West Point was established by an act of
Congress which became a law on the 16th of March, 1802. Such
an institution, at that place, was proposed by Washington to
Congress in 1793; and earlier than this, even before the war
of the Revolution had closed, he suggested the establishment
of a military school there. But little progress was made in
the matter until 1812."
B. J. Lossing,
Field-book of the Revolution,
volume 1, pages 702-706.

ALSO IN:
E. C. Boynton,
History of West Point.

----------WEST VIRGINIA: Start--------
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1632.
Partly embraced in the Maryland grant to Lord Baltimore.
See MARYLAND: A. D. 1632.
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (April-June).
Opposition to Secession.
Loyal State Government organized.
See VIRGINIA; A. D. 1861 (JANUARY-JUNE).
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (JUNE-JULY).
General McClellan's successful campaign.
The Rebels driven out.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (JUNE-JULY: WEST VIRGINIA).
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (JUNE-NOVEMBER).
Steps taken toward separation from Virginia.
Constitutional Convention at Wheeling.
See VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (JUNE-NOVEMBER).
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1861 (AUGUST-DECEMBER).
The campaign of Rosecrans against Lee.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (AUGUST-DECEMBER: WEST VIRGINIA).
WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1862 (APRIL-DECEMBER).
The completed separation from Old Virginia.
Admission to the Union.
The work of the convention at Wheeling which framed a
constitution for the new State of West Virginia was
satisfactorily performed, and "on the first Thursday of April,
1862, the people approved the constitution by a vote of 18,862
in favor of it with only 614 against it. The work of the
representatives of the projected new State being thus
ratified, the Governor called the Legislature of Virginia
together on the 6th day of May, and on the 13th of the same
month that body gave its consent, with due regularity, to 'the
formation of a new State within the jurisdiction of the said
State of Virginia.' A fortnight later, on the 28th of May,
Senator Willey introduced the subject in Congress by
presenting a memorial from the Legislature of Virginia,
together with a certified copy of the proceedings of the
Constitutional Convention and the vote of the people. The
constitution was referred to the Committee on Territories and
a bill favorable to admission was promptly reported by Senator
Wade of Ohio. The measure was discussed at different periods,
largely with reference to the effect it would have upon the
institution of slavery, and Congress insisted upon inserting a
provision that 'the children of slaves, born in the State
after the 4th day of July, 1863, shall be free; all slaves
within the said State who shall at that time be under the age
of ten years shall be free when they arrive at the age of
twenty-one years all slaves over ten and under twenty-one
shall be free at the age of twenty-five years; and no slave
shall be permitted to come into the State for permanent
residence therein.' This condition was to be ratified by the
convention which framed the constitution, and by the people at
an election held for the purpose, and, upon due certification
of the approval of the condition to the President of the
United States, he was authorized to issue his proclamation
declaring West Virginia to be a State of the Union. … On the
14th of July, three days before Congress adjourned, the bill
passed the Senate by a vote of 23 to 17. Mr. Rice of Minnesota
was the only Democrat who favored the admission of the new
State. … Mr. Chandler and Mr. Howard of Michigan voted in the
negative because the State had voluntarily done nothing
towards providing for the emancipation of slaves; Mr. Sumner
and Mr. Wilson, because the Senate had rejected the
anti-slavery amendment [proposed by Mr. Sumner, declaring
immediate emancipation in the new State]; Mr. Trumbull and Mr.
Cowan, because of the irregularity of the whole proceeding.
The bill was not considered in the House until the next
session. It was taken up on the 9th of December," and was
warmly debated. "On the passage of the bill the ayes were 96
and the noes were 55. The ayes were wholly from the Republican
party, though several prominent Republicans opposed the
measure. Almost the entire Massachusetts delegation voted in
the negative, as did also Mr. Roscoe Conkling, Mr. Conway of
Kansas and Mr. Francis Thomas of Maryland. The wide difference
of opinion concerning this act was not unnatural. But the
cause of the Union was aided by the addition of another loyal
commonwealth, and substantial justice was done to the brave
people of the new State. … To the old State of Virginia the
blow was a heavy one. In the years following the war it added
seriously to her financial embarrassment, and it has in many
ways obstructed her prosperity."
J. G. Blaine,
Twenty Years of Congress,
volume 1, chapter 21.

In the legislative Ordinance of 1861 the proposed new State
was called Kanawha; but in the Constitutional Convention this
name was changed to West Virginia.
ALSO IN:
V. A. Lewis,
History of West Virginia,
chapters 25-26.

E. McPherson,
Political History of the United States during
the Great Rebellion,
pages 377-378.

J. G. Nicolay and J. Hay,
Abraham Lincoln,
volume 6, chapter 14.

WEST VIRGINIA: A. D. 1862 (MAY-JUNE).
Fremont's Mountain Department.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1862 (MAY-JUNE: VIRGINIA).
{3651}
WESTERN AUSTRALIA.
See AUSTRALIA: A. D. 1800-1840.
WESTERN EMPIRE, The.
See ROME: A. D. 394-395, and 423-450;
and GERMANY: A. D. 800.
WESTERN LANDS, Cession of, to the United States by the States.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1781-1786.
WESTERN RESERVE OF CONNECTICUT.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1781-1786;
PENNSYLVANIA: A. D. 1753-1799;
and OHIO (VALLEY): A. D. 1786-1796.
WESTFALIA.
See WESTPHALIA.
WESTMINSTER, Provisions of.
See OXFORD, PROVISIONS OF.
WESTMINSTER, Statutes of.
See LAW, COMMON: A. D. 1275, and 1285.
WESTMINSTER, Treaty of.
See NETHERLANDS (HOLLAND): A. D. 1674.
WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY OF DIVINES.
See ENGLAND: A. D.1643 (JULY); and 1646 (MARCH).
WESTMINSTER PALACE.
"Westminster was from the days of Edward the Confessor the
recognised home of the great council of the nation as well as
of the king. How this came about, history does not record; it
is possible that the mere accident of the existence of the
royal palace on the bank of the Thames led to the foundation
of the abbey, or that the propinquity of the abbey led to the
choice of the place for a palace; equal obscurity covers the
origin of both. … At Westminster Henry I held his councils,
and Stephen is said to have founded the chapel of his patron
saint within the palace. … From the very first introduction of
representative members the national council had its regular
home at Westminster. There, with a few casual exceptions, …
all the properly constituted parliaments of England have been
held. The ancient Palace of Westminster, of which the most
important parts, having survived until the fire of 1834 and
the construction of the New Houses of Parliament, were
destroyed in 1852, must have presented a very apt illustration
of the history of the Constitution which had grown up from its
early simplicity to its full strength within those venerable
walls. It was a curious congeries of towers, halls, churches,
and chambers. As the administrative system of the country had
been developed largely from the household economy of the king,
the national palace had for its kernel the king's court, hall,
chapel, and chamber. … As time went on, every apartment
changed its destination: the chamber became a council room,
the banquet hall a court of justice, the chapel a hall of
deliberation. … The King's Chamber, or Parliament Chamber, was
the House of Lords from very early times until the union with
Ireland, when the peers removed into the lesser or White Hall,
where they continued until the fire. The house of commons met
occasionally in the Painted Chamber, but generally sat in the
Chapter House or in the Refectory of the abbey, until the
reign of Edward VI, when it was fixed in S. Stephen's chapel.
… After the fire of 1834, during the building of the new
houses, the house of lords sat in the Painted Chamber, and the
house of commons in the White Hall or Court of Requests. It
was a curious coincidence, certainly, that the destruction of
the ancient fabric should follow so immediately upon the great
constitutional change wrought by the reform act, and scarcely
less curious that the fire should have originated in the
burning of the ancient Exchequer tallies, one of the most
permanent relics of the primitive simplicity of
administration."
W. Stubbs,
Constitutional History of England,
chapter 20, sections 735-736 (volume 3).

WESTMINSTER SCHOOL.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: EUROPEAN COUNTRIES.—ENGLAND.
WESTPHALIA:
The country so named.
See SAXONY: THE OLD DUCHY.
WESTPHALIA, The Circle of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1493-1519.
WESTPHALIA, The Kingdom of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1807 (JUNE-JULY);
1813(SEPTEMBER-OCTOBER), and (OCTOBER-DECEMBER).
WESTPHALIA, The Peace of.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1648.
WESTPORT, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1864 (MARCH-OCTOBER: ARKANSAS-MISSOURI).
WETTIN, House of.
See SAXONY: A. D. 1180-1553.
WEXFORD: Stormed by Cromwell (1649).
See IRELAND: A. D. 1649-1650.
WHIG PARTY OF THE UNITED STATES.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1834.
WHIGS (WHIGGAMORS):
Origin of the name and the English Party.
"The southwest counties of Scotland have seldom corn enough to
serve them round the year: and the northern parts producing
more than they need, those in the west come in summer to buy
at Leith the stores that come from the north: and from a word
'whiggam,' used in driving their horses, all that drove were
called the 'whiggamors,' and shorter the 'whiggs.' Now in that
year [1648], after the news came down of Duke Hamilton's
defeat [at the battle of Preston—see ENGLAND: A. D. 1648
(APRIL-AUGUST)], the ministers animated their people to rise
and march to Edenburgh; and they came up marching on [at] the
head of their parishes, with an unheard-of fury, praying and
preaching all the way as they came. The marquis of Argile and
his party came and headed them, they being about 6,000. This
was called the 'whiggamors' inroad; and ever after that all
that opposed the court came in contempt to be called 'whiggs':
and from Scotland the word was brought into England, where it
is now one of our unhappy terms of distinction."
G. Burnet,
History of My Own Time,
book 1 (Summary), section 43 (volume 1).

"We find John Nicoll, the diarist, in 1666, speaking of the
west-country Presbyterians as 'commonly called the Whigs,
implying that the term was new. The sliding of the appellation
from these obscure people to the party of the opposition in
London a few years later, is indicated by Daniel Defoe as
occurring immediately after the affair of Bothwell Bridge in
1679. The Duke of Monmouth then returning from his command in
Scotland, instead of thanks for his good service, found
himself under blame for using the insurgents too mercifully.
'And Lauderdale told Charles, with an oath, that the Duke had
been so civil to the Whigs because he was himself a Whig in
his heart. This made it a court-word; and in a little while
all the friends and followers of the Duke began to be called
Whigs.'"
R. Chambers,
Domestic Annals of Scotland,
volume 2, page 172.

ALSO IN:
J. H. Burton,
History of Scotland,
chapter 74 (volume 7).

See ENGLAND: A. D. 1680.
{3652}
WHIPS, Party.
The "party whips," in English politics, are "an extremely
useful and hard-working body of officials. Being charged with
the duty of keeping the respective sides in readiness for all
emergencies, they are generally to be found in the lobby,
where they make themselves acquainted with the incomings and
outgoings of members, and learn a good deal as to their
prospective movements. The whips are the gentlemen who issue
those strongly underlined circulars by which legislators are
summoned on important nights; and who, by their watchfulness
and attention, can generally convey reliable intelligence to
the party chiefs. If the Ministers, for example, are engaged
in any controversy, and their whips are not absolutely certain
of a majority, they would make arrangements for a succession
of men to keep on talking till the laggards could be brought
to their places." The whips also arrange "pairs," by which
members of opposite parties, or on opposite sides of a given
question, agree in couples, not to vote for a certain fixed
period of time, thereby securing freedom to be absent without
causing any loss of relative strength to their respective
parties. This arrangement is common in most legislative
bodies. "In addition to these duties, the whips of the
opposing forces have to move for the issue of new writs in the
place of deceased members—task never undertaken till they
have a candidate ready for the fray."
Popular Account of Parliamentary Procedure,
page 18.

ALSO IN:
E. Porritt,
The Englishman at Home,
page 198, and appendix K.

WHISKY INSURRECTION, The.
See PENNSYLVANIA: A. D. 1794.
WHISKY RING, The.
The Whisky Ring, so called, brought to light in the United
States in 1875, "was an association, or series of
associations, of distillers and Federal officials for the
purpose of defrauding the Government of a large amount of the
tax imposed on distilled spirits, and, further, of employing a
part of the proceeds in political corruption. On the trial of
the indictments a number of Federal officers were convicted."
A. Johnston,
History of American Politics,
chapter 23.

ALSO IN:
The Whisky Frauds: Testimony Taken
(44th Congress, 1st Session,
H. R. Mis. Doc's, Number 186, volume 9).

WHITE BOYS.
See IRELAND: A. D. 1760-1798.
WHITE CAMELLIA, Knights of the.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1866-1871.
WHITE CASTLE OF MEMPHIS, The.
See ATHENS: B. C. 460-449.
WHITE CITY, The.
See BELGRADE.
WHITE COCKADE, The.
"This is the badge at the same time of the House of Stuart and
of the House of Bourbon."
E. E. Morris,
The Early Hanoverians,
page 138.

WHITE COMPANY, The.
See ITALY: A. D. 1343-1393.
WHITE CROSS, Order of the.
An order founded by the Grand Duke of Tuscany, 1814.
WHITE EAGLE, Order of the.
A Polish order of knighthood, instituted in 1325 by
Ladislaus IV., and revived by Augustus in 1705.
WHITE FRIARS.
See CARMELITE FRIARS.
WHITE GUELFS (Bianchi).
See FLORENCE: A. D. 1295-1300, and 1301-1313.
WHITE HOODS OF FRANCE.
"The Caputiati, or Capuchons, or White Hoods, [was] a sect
originating with a wood-cutter of Auvergne, by name Durand,
about the year 1182. Their primary object was the maintenance
of peace, and the extermination of the disbanded soldiery,
whom the English kings had spread over the south of France,
and [who] were now ravaging the country under the name of
Routiers or Cotereaux. The members of this religious
association were bound by no vow, and made no profession of
any particular faith; they were only distinguished by the
white head-gear that gave them their name, and wore a little
leaden image of the Virgin on their breast. They found favour
at first with the bishops, especially in Burgundy and the
Berri, and were even, from the best political causes,
countenanced by Philip Augustus. They thus rose to such a
degree of power that on the 20th of July, 1183, they
surrounded a body of 7,000 of the marauding party, and
suffered not one man to escape. They were, however, soon
intoxicated with success, and threw out some hints about
restoring the primæval liberty of mortals and universal
equality; thereby incurring the displeasure of Hugo Bishop of
Auxerre, who took arms against them, and put an end to the
sect by the might of the sword in 1186."
L. Mariotti,
Frà Dolcino and his times,
chapter 1.

WHITE HOODS OF GHENT, The.
See FLANDERS: A. D. 1379-1381.
WHITE HOUSE, The.
The plain white freestone mansion at Washington in which the
President of the United States resides during his term of
office is officially styled the "Executive Mansion," but is
popularly known as the White House. "It was designed by James
Hoban in 1792. The corner-stone was laid on October 13, 1792,
and its construction went on side by side with that of the
Capitol. … President John Adams and his wife, on arriving … in
November, 1800, found it habitable, although but six of its
rooms were furnished. … In his design Hoban copied closely the
plan of a notable Dublin palace, the seat of the Dukes of
Leinster."
C. B. Todd,
The Story of Washington,
page 264.

ALSO IN:
M. Clemmer,
Ten Years in Washington,
chapter 19.

WHITE HUNS, The.
See HUNS, WHITE.
WHITE MONKS.
See CISTERCIAN ORDER.
WHITE MOUNTAIN, Battle of the (1620).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1620.
WHITE OAK ROAD, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1865 (MARCH-APRIL: VIRGINIA).
WHITE OAK SWAMP, Retreat through.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1862 (JUNE-JULY: VIRGINIA).
WHITE PENITENTS,
WHITE COMPANIES.
"The end of the 14th century witnessed a profound outburst of
popular devotion. The miserable condition of the Church,
distracted by schism, and the disturbed state of every country
in Europe, awoke a spirit of penitence and contrition at the
prospect of another great Jubilee, and the opening of a new
century.
{3653}
Bands of penitents wandered from place to place, clad in white
garments; their faces, except the eyes, were covered with
hoods, and on their backs they wore a red cross. They walked
two and two, in solemn procession, old and young, men and
women together, singing hymns of penitence, amongst which the
sad strains of the 'Stabat Mater' held the chief place. At
times they paused and flung themselves on the ground,
exclaiming 'Mercy,' or 'Peace,' and continued in silent
prayer. All was done with order and decorum; the processions
generally lasted for nine days, and the penitents during this
time fasted rigorously. The movement seems to have originated
in Provence, but rapidly spread through Italy. Enemies were
reconciled, restitution was made for wrongs, the churches were
crowded wherever the penitents, or 'Bianchi' ['White
Penitents,' 'White Companies,' 'Whitemen' are various English
forms of the name] as they were called from their dress, made
their appearance. The inhabitants of one city made a
pilgrimage to another and stirred up their devotion. The
people of Modena went to Bologna; the Bolognese suspended all
business for nine days, and walked to Imola, whence the
contagion rapidly spread southwards. For the last three months
of 1399 this enthusiasm lasted, and wrought marked results
upon morals and religion for a time. Yet enthusiasm tended to
create imposture."
M. Creighton,
History of the Papacy during the Period of the Reformation,
volume 1, pages 145-146.

ALSO IN:
T. A. Trollope,
History of the Commonwealth of Florence,
volume 2, page 297.

See, also, FLAGELLANTS.
WHITE PLAINS, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1776 (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
WHITE RUSSIA.
See RUSSIA, GREAT, &c.
WHITE SEA, The.
See ÆGEAN.
WHITE SHIP, The sinking of the.
William, the only legitimate son of Henry I. of England,
accompanied his father on a visit to Normandy (A. D. 1120).
"When they were about to return by the port of Barfleur, a
Norman captain, Thomas Fitz-Stephen, appeared and claimed the
right of taking them in his ship, on the ground that his
father had been captain of the 'Mora,' in which the Conqueror
crossed to invade England. The king did not care to alter his
own arrangements, but agreed that his son should sail in the
'Blanche Nef' [the White Ship] with Fitz-Stephen. William
Ætheling, as the English called him, was accompanied by a
large train of unruly courtiers, who amused themselves by
making the sailors drink hard before they started, and
dismissed the priests who came to bless the voyage with a
chorus of scoffing laughter. It was evening before they left
the shore, and there was no moon; a few of the more prudent
quitted the ship, but there remained nearly 300—a dangerous
freight for a small vessel. However, fifty rowers flushed with
wine made good way in the waters; but the helmsman was less
fit for his work, and the vessel struck suddenly on a sunk
rock, the Raz de Catteville. The water rushed in, but there
was time to lower a boat, which put off with the prince. When
in safety, he heard the cries of his sister, the countess of
Perche, and returned to save her. A crowd of desperate men
leaped into the boat; it was swamped, and all perished."
C. H. Pearson,
History of England during the Early and Middle Ages,
volume 1, page 445.

WHITE TERROR, The.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1794-1795 (JULY-APRIL).
WHITE TOWER, The.
See TOWER OF LONDON.
WHITE TOWN, The.
See ROCHELLE.
WHITE VALLEY, Battle of the (1476).
See BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES: 14-18TH CENTURIES.
WHITNEY, Eli, and the invention of the cotton-gin.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1793 WHITNEY'S COTTON-GIN; and 1818-1821.
WICHITAS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: PAWNEE (CADDOAN) FAMILY.
WIDE AWAKES.
In the American presidential canvass of 1860, there were
organized among the supporters of Abraham Lincoln numerous
companies of young Republicans who undertook the parades and
torchlight processions of the campaign in a systematic and
disciplined way that was then quite new. They were simply
uniformed in glazed-cloth caps and capes and took the name of
Wide Awakes.
WIGHT, Isle of: Conquest by the Jutes.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 449-473.
WIGHT, Isle of: A. D. 1545.
Occupation by the French.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1532-1547.
WILDCAT BANKS.
"During Jackson's struggle with the Bank of the United States
[see UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1833-1836, and 1835-1837]
many new banks had been formed in various States, generally
with little or no capital to pay the notes which they issued.
They bought large quantities of cheaply printed bills. As
these bills had cost them very little, they could afford to
offer a higher price in paper money for lands in distant
States and Territories than others could afford to offer in
gold and silver. Having bought the lands for this worthless
money, the wildcat bankers sold them for good money, hoping
that their own bills would not soon find their way back for
payment. If they were disappointed in this hope, the bank
'failed,' and the managers started a new one."
A. Johnston,
History of the United States for Schools,
section 496.

See, also: MONEY AND BANKING: A. D. 1837-1841.
WILDERNESS, Hooker's Campaign in the.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1863 (APRIL-MAY: VIRGINIA).
WILDERNESS, Battle of the.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1864 (MAY: VIRGINIA) GRANT'S MOVEMENT.
WILHELMINA, Queen of the Netherlands, A. D. 1890-.
WILKES, John, The case of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1762-1764; and 1768-1774.
WILKINSON, General James, and Aaron Burr.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1806-1807.
Command on the Northern frontier.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1813 (OCTOBER-NOVEMBER).
WILLIAM (of Holland),
King of Germany: A. D. 1254-1256.
William (called The Silent), Prince of Orange, Count of Nassau,
Stadtholder of the United Provinces, 1558-1584.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1555-1559, to 1581-1584.
William I.,
German Emperor, 1870-1888;
King of Prussia, 1861-1888.
William I. (called The Conqueror),
King of England (and Duke of Normandy), 1066-1087.
William I., King of Naples and Sicily, 1154-1166.
William I., King of the Netherlands, 1815-1840.
William II., German Emperor and King of Prussia, 1888-.
William II. (called Rufus or The Red), King of
{3654}
England, 1087-1100.
William II., King of Naples and Sicily, 1166-1189.
William II., King of the Netherlands, 1840-1849.
William II., Prince of Orange,
Stadtholder of the United Provinces, 1647-1650.
William III., King of Naples and Sicily, 1194.
William III., King of the Netherlands, 1849-1890.
William III., Prince of Orange and
Stadtholder of the United Provinces, A. D. 1672-1702;
King of England (with Queen Mary, his Wife), 1689-1702.
William IV., King of England, 1830-1837.
William IV. (called The Lion), King of Scotland, 1165-1214.
WILLIAM HENRY, Fort: A. D. 1757.
The French capture and the massacre of prisoners.
See CANADA: A. D. 1756-1757.
WILLIAMS, Roger,
Founder of Rhode Island and Apostle of Religious Liberty.
See MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1636;
and RHODE ISLAND: A. D. 1631-1636, to 1683.
WILLIAMS COLLEGE.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: AMERICA: A. D. 1793.
WILLIAMSBURG, Canada, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1813 (OCTOBER-NOVEMBER).
WILLIAMSBURG, Virginia, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1862 (MAY: VIRGINIA).
WILLOWS, Battle of the.
See GOTHS (VISIGOTHS): A. D. 378.
WILMINGTON, Delaware: A. D. 1638.
The founding of the city.
See DELAWARE: A. D. 1638-1640.
WILMINGTON, Delaware: A. D. 1865.
Occupied by the National forces.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1865 (FEBRUARY-MARCH: NORTH CAROLINA).
WILMOT PROVISO, The.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1845-1846.
WILSON, James, and the framing of the Federal Constitution.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1787.
WILSON TARIFF ACT, The.
See TARIFF LEGISLATION (UNITED STATES): A. D. 1894.
WILSON'S CREEK, Battle of.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1861 (JULY-SEPTEMBER: MISSOURI).
WILSON'S RAID.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1865 (APRIL-MAY).
WILZEN,
WELATABIANS, The.
"The Wilzen, as the Franks called them, or the Welatabians, as
they called themselves, were perhaps the most powerful of the
Sclavonian tribes, and at [the time of Charlemagne] occupied
the southern coast of the Baltic; their immediate neighbors
were the Abodrites, old allies of the Franks, whom they
harassed by continual raids." Charlemagne led an expedition
into the country of the Wilzen in 789 and subdued them.
J. I. Mombert,
History of Charles the Great,
book 2, chapter 4.

WIMPFEN, Battle of (1622).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1621-1623.
WINCEBY FIGHT (1643).
The sharp encounter known as Winceby Fight, in the English
civil war, was one of Cromwell's successes, which drove the
royalist forces out of the Lincolnshire country, and compelled
the Marquis of Newcastle, who was besieging Hull, to abandon
the siege. "Cromwell himself was nearer death in this action
than ever in any other; the victory, too, made its due figure,
and 'appeared in the world.' Winceby, a small upland hamlet,
in the Wolds, not among the Fens, of Lincolnshire, is some
five miles west of Horncastle. The confused memory of this
Fight is still fresh there." The Fight occurred October 10,
1643.
T. Carlyle,
Oliver Cromwell's Letters and Speeches,
letter 18 (volume 1).

See HULL.
WINCHESTER, General:
Defeat at the Raisin.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1812-1813 HARRISON'S NORTHWESTERN CAMPAIGN.
WINCHESTER, England:
Origin of.
"There can be little doubt that a town, of greater or less
importance, has existed since the earliest dawn of English
history on the same place where stands the Winchester of
to-day. … If the first founders of the ancient city were
Celtic Britons, covering with their rude dwellings the summit
and sides of S. Catherine's Hill they were certainly conquered
by the Belgæ, also probably of Celtic origin, who, crossing
over from Gaul, established themselves in a large district of
southern England. But whether in their time Winchester was
called Caer Gwent is doubtful; very probably it was simply
Gwin or Gwent, the white place. … But as there is no question
of the Roman occupation of Britain, first by Julius Cæsar,
later on by Claudius and Vespasian, so we know that the
settlement on the Itchen was turned into Venta Belgarum, and
S. Catherine's Hill converted into a Roman camp. … Venta, as
well as many other towns, was completely Romanised. … But the
time arrived when Rome could no longer defend herself at home,
and was thus forced to leave Britain to contend with the wild
Northmen who had already begun their inroads. The Britons
implored their former masters to come back and help them, but
in vain. … We know how Vortigern, chief among the southern
British kings, invited the Saxon adventurers to help him
against the Picts and Scots, who encroached more and more in
Britain. … In 495 (as we learn from the Brito-Welsh
Chronicle), there · came two ealdormen to Britain, Cerdic and
Cymric,' who landed at Hamble Creek, and eventually, after
many battles much extolled in the Saxon Chronicle, became
kings of the West Saxons. Cerdic is said to have been crowned
in Venta, to have slaughtered most of the inhabitants and all
the priests, and to have converted the cathedral into a
heathen temple. … The name Venta now becomes Wintana, with the
affix of 'ceaster,' Saxon for fortified place."
A. R. R. Bramston and A. C. Leroy,
Historic Winchester,
chapter I.

See, also, VENTA.
WINCHESTER, Virginia: A. D. 1862.
Defeat of General Banks.
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1862 (MAY-JUNE: VIRGINIA).
WINCHESTER, Virginia: A. D. 1864.
Sheridan's victory.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1864 (AUGUST-OCTOBER: VIRGINIA).

WINCHESTER SCHOOL.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: EUROPEAN COUNTRIES.—ENGLAND.
WINDSOR CASTLE:
Rebuilt by Edward III.
See GARTER, KNIGHTS OF THE.
WINDWARD ISLANDS, The.
See WEST INDIES.
WINEDI.
See VENEDI.
{3655}
WINGFIELD, Battle of.
Fought, A. D. 655, between King Oswin of Northumberland and
King Penda of Mercia, the latter being defeated and slain.
WINKELRIED, Arnold von, at the battle of Sempach.
See SWITZERLAND: A. D. 1386-1388.
WINNEBAGOES, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SIOUAN FAMILY.
WINSLOW, Edward, and the Plymouth colony.
See MASSACHUSETTS: A. D.1623-1629 (PLYMOUTH), and after.
WINTHROP, John, and the colony of Massachusetts Bay.
See MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1629-1630, and after.
WINTHROP, John, Jr., and the founding of Connecticut.
See CONNECTICUT: A. D. 1634-1637.
WINTHROP, Theodore:
Death at Big Bethel.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1861 (JUNE: VIRGINIA).
WIPPED'S-FLEET, Battle of.
The decisive battle fought, A. D. 465, between the Jutes under
Hengest and the Britons, which settled the conquest of Kent by
the former.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 449-473.
WISBY, Its Code of Maritime Laws.
See HANSA TOWNS.
WISBY: A. D. 1361.
Taken and plundered by the Danes.
See SCANDINAVIAN STATES: A. D. 1018-1397.
----------WISCONSIN: Start--------
WISCONSIN:
The aboriginal inhabitants.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES:: SIOUAN FAMILY.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1634-1673.
Visited by Nicolet, and traversed by Marquette and Joliet.
See CANADA: A. D. 1634-1673.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1763.
Cession to Great Britain.
See SEVEN YEARS WAR: THE TREATIES.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1763.
The King's proclamation excluding settlers.
See NORTHWEST TERRITORY OF THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1763.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1774.
Embraced in the Province of Quebec.
See CANADA: A. D. 1763-1774.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1784.
Included in the proposed states of Sylvania, Michigania
and Assenisipia.
See NORTHWEST TERRITORY OF THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1784.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1785.
Partially covered by the western land claims of
Massachusetts, ceded to the United States.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1781-1786.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1787.
The Ordinance for the Government of the Northwest Territory.
Perpetual exclusion of Slavery.
See NORTHWEST TERRITORY: A. D. 1787.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1805-1848.
Territorial vicissitudes.
Admission into the Union as a State.
From 1805 to 1809, Wisconsin formed a part of Indiana
Territory. From 1809 to 1818 her territory was embraced In the
Territory of Illinois, excepting a small projection at the
northeast which was left out of the described boundaries and
belonged nowhere. When Illinois became a State, in 1818, and
her present boundaries were established, an the country north
of them was joined to Michigan Territory. In 1834 that huge
Territory was still further enlarged by the temporary addition
to it of a great area west of the Mississippi, embracing the
present states of Iowa, Minnesota and part of Dakota. It was
an unwieldy and impracticable territorial organization, and
movements to divide it, which had been on foot long before
this last enlargement, soon attained success. In 1836, the
year before Michigan became a State, with her present limits,
the remaining Territory was organized under the name of
Wisconsin. Two years later, "by act of June 12, 1838, congress
still further contracted the limits of Wisconsin by creating
from its trans-Mississippi tract the Territory of Iowa. This,
however, was in accordance with the original design when the
country beyond the Mississippi was attached to Michigan
Territory for purposes of temporary government, so no
objection was entertained to this arrangement on the part of
Wisconsin. The establishment of Iowa had reduced Wisconsin to
her present limits, except that she still held, as her western
boundary, the Mississippi river to its source, and a line
drawn due north therefrom to the international boundary. In
this condition Wisconsin remained until the act of congress
approved August 6, 1846, enabling her people to form a state
constitution. … Wisconsin was admitted into the Union, by act
approved May 29, 1848, with her present limits."
R. G. Thwaites,
The Boundaries of Wisconsin
(Wisconsin State Historical Society Collections,
volume 11, pages 455-468).

ALSO IN:
B. A. Hinsdale,
The Old Northwest,
chapter 17.

WISCONSIN: A. D. 1832.
The Black Hawk War.
See ILLINOIS: A. D. 1832.
WISCONSIN: A. D. 1854.
Early formation of the Republican Party.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1854-1855.
----------WISCONSIN: End--------
WISCONSIN, University of.
"In 1838, two years after organization as a Territory,
Wisconsin petitioned Congress for aid to establish a
university. The request was granted, the usual seventy-two
sections of land were set aside for this object, and the
Territorial Legislature at once passed a law establishing the
University of the Territory of Wisconsin. The organization of
a board of trustees was, however, the only other action which
took place previous to the adoption of the State Constitution
In 1848; this provided for the establishment of a State
university 'at or near the seat of government,' and stated,
emphatically, that the lands granted for a university should
constitute a perpetual fund, the income of which should be
devoted to the support of this institution. This declaration
was apparently to little purpose, as the State has treated
these domains as granted absolutely, and not as held in trust.
There is probably no worse example of mismanaged public
educational funds on record than is to be found in connection
with this institution. … The entire sum realized from the
46,080 acres was only 'about $150,000.' The University of
Wisconsin was established in 1850 on the basis of the funds
thus secured, but even while passing laws for the sale of the
university lands the Legislature realized that the income
would be insufficient to support the institution, and they
therefore petitioned Congress for seventy-two additional
sections in lieu of the saline lands granted to the State in
1848 but never located. Congress granted this petition in
1854. … An opportunity to atone for past errors was now
afforded the Legislature. It began to be realized, after it
was too late to enact suitable laws to remedy the evil, that
the best lands had been sold at a disadvantage.
{3656}
It was felt that, whereas the policy pursued had benefited the
State at large, it was not faithful to the increase of the
seminary fund. … After fully examining the claims of the
regents and the condition of the university in 1872 for four
years, this body granted $10,000 annually, to atone for the
injustice done by the State in selecting for an endowment
unproductive lands."
F. W. Blackmar,
History of Federal and State Aid to Higher Education
in the United States (Bureau of Education,
Circular of Information, 1890, number 1), pages 250-251.

WISHOSKAN FAMILY, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: WISHOSKAN FAMILY.
WISIGOTHS.
See GOTHS (VISIGOTHS).
WISMAR.
See HANSA TOWNS.
WITCHCRAFT, Salem.
See MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1692; and 1692-1693.
WITE-THEOW.
See THEOW.
WITENAGEMOT, The.
"The Witenagemot or assembly of the wise. This [in old English
history] is the supreme council of the nation, whether the
nation be Kent or Mercia as in the earlier, or the whole gens
Anglorum et Saxonum, as in the later history. The character of
the national council testifies to its history as a later
development than the lower courts, and as a consequence of the
institution of royalty. The folkmoot or popular assembly of
the shire is a representative body to a certain extent: it is
attended by the representatives of the hundreds and townships,
and has a representative body of witnesses to give validity to
the acts that are executed in it. … The council of the
aggregated state is not a folkmoot but a witenagemot. … On
great occasions … we must understand the witenagemot to have
been attended by a concourse of people whose voices could be
raised in applause or in resistance to the proposals of the
chiefs. But that such gatherings shared in any way the
constitutional powers of the witan, that they were organised
in any way corresponding to the machinery of the folkmoot,
that they had any representative character in the modern
sense, as having full powers to act on behalf of constituents,
that they shared the judicial work, or except by applause and
hooting influenced in any way the decision of the chiefs,
there is no evidence whatever. … The members of the assembly
were the wise men, the sapientes, witan; the king, sometimes
accompanied by his wife and sons; the bishops of the kingdom,
the ealdormen of the shires or provinces, and a number of the
king's friends and dependents. … The number of the witan was
thus never very large."
W. Stubbs,
Constitutional History of England,
chapter 6, sections 51-52 (volume 1).

The constitution and powers of the witenagemot are very fully
discussed by Mr. Kemble, who gives also a list of the recorded
witenagemots, with comments on the business transacted in
them.
J. M. Kemble,
The Saxons in England,
book 2, chapter 6 (volume 2).

ALSO IN:
R. Gneist,
The English Parliament.

See, also, PARLIAMENT, THE ENGLISH:
EARLY STAGES OF ITS EVOLUTION; and ENGLAND: A. D. 958.
WITIGIS, King of the Ostrogoths.
See ROME: A. D. 535-553.
WITT, John De, The administration and the murder of.
See NETHERLANDS: A. D. 1647-1650; 1651-1660, to 1672-1674.
WITTELSBACH, The House of.
See BAVARIA: A. D. 1180-1356.
WITTENBERG, Luther at.
See PAPACY: A. D. 1017, and after.
WITTENBERG UNIVERSITY.
See EDUCATION, MEDIÆVAL: GERMANY.
WITTENWEIHER, Battle of (1638).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1634-1639.
WITTSTOCK, Battle of (1636).
See GERMANY: A. D. 1634-1639.
WITUMKAS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: MUSKHOGEAN FAMILY.
WIZA.
See THRACIANS.
WOCCONS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SIOUAN FAMILY.
WOIPPY, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870 (SEPTEMBER-OCTOBER).
WOIWODES,
VOIVODES,
WAIWODES.
See POLAND: A. D. 1078-1652;
and BALKAN AND DANUBIAN STATES: A. D. 1341-1356 (SERVIA).
WOLFE, General, Victory and death of.
See CANADA: A. D. 1759.
WOLFENBÜTTEL, Duchy of.
See SAXONY: A. D. 1178-1183.
WOLSEY, The ministry and fall of.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1513-1529; and 1527-1534.
WOMAN ORDER, General Butler's.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1862 (MAY-DECEMBER: LOUISIANA).
----------WOMAN'S RIGHTS: Start--------
WOMAN'S RIGHTS.
WOMAN SUFFRAGE: A. D. 1790-1849.
The pioneer advocates.
"In 1790, Mary Wollstonecraft's 'Vindication of the Rights of
Women,' published in London, attracted much attention from
liberal minds. She examined the position of woman in the light
of existing civilizations, and demanded for her the widest
opportunities of education, industry, political knowledge, and
the right of representation. … Following her, came Jane
Marcet, Eliza Lynn, and Harriet Martineau—each of whom in the
early part of the 19th century exerted a decided influence
upon the political thought of England. … Frances Wright, a
person of extraordinary powers of mind, born in Dundee,
Scotland, in 1797, was the first woman who gave lectures on
political subjects in America. When sixteen years of age she
heard of the existence of a country in which freedom for the
people had been proclaimed; she was filled with joy and a
determination to visit the American Republic where the
foundations of justice, liberty, and equality had been so
securely laid. In 1820 she came here, traveling extensively
North and South. She was at that time but twenty-two years of
age. … Upon her second visit she made this country her home
for several years. Her radical ideas on theology, slavery, and
the social degradation of woman, now generally accepted by the
best minds of the age, were then denounced by both press and
pulpit, and maintained by her at the risk of her life. … In
1832, Lydia Maria Child published her 'History of Woman,'
which was the first American storehouse of information upon
the whole question, and undoubtedly increased the agitation.
In 1836, Ernestine L. Rose, a Polish lady—banished from her
native country by the Austrian tyrant, Francis Joseph, for her
love of liberty—came to America, lecturing in the large cities
North and South upon the 'Science of Government.' She
advocated the enfranchisement of woman. Her beauty, wit, and
eloquence drew crowded houses.
{3657}
About this period Judge Hurlbut, of New York, a leading member
of the Bar, wrote a vigorous work on 'Human Rights,' in which
he advocated political equality for women. This work attracted
the attention of many legal minds throughout that State. In
the winter of 1836, a bill was introduced into the New York
Legislature by Judge Hertell, to secure to married women their
rights of property. This bill was drawn up under the direction
of Honorable John Savage, Chief-Justice of the Supreme Court,
and Honorable John C. Spencer, one of the revisers of the
statutes of New York. It was in furtherance of this bill that
Ernestine L. Rose and Paulina Wright at that early day
circulated petitions. The very few names they secured show the
hopeless apathy and ignorance of the women as to their own
rights. As similar bills were pending in New York until
finally passed in 1848, a great educational work was
accomplished in the constant discussion of the topics
involved. During the winters of 1844-5-6, Elizabeth Cady
Stanton, living in Albany, made the acquaintance of Judge
Hurlbut and a large circle of lawyers and legislators, and,
while exerting herself to strengthen their convictions in
favor of the pending bill, she resolved at no distant day to
call a convention for a full and free discussion of woman's
rights and wrongs. … In 1840, Margaret Fuller published an
essay in the Dial, entitled 'The Great Lawsuit, or Man vs.
Woman: Woman vs. Man.' In this essay she demanded perfect
equality for woman, in education, industry, and politics. It
attracted great attention and was afterward expanded into a
work entitled 'Woman in the Nineteenth Century.' … In the
State of New York, in 1845, Reverend Samuel J. May preached a
sermon at Syracuse, upon 'The Rights and Conditions of Women,'
in which he sustained their right to take part in political
life, saying women need not expect 'to have their wrongs fully
redressed, until they themselves have a voice and a hand in
the enactment and administration of the laws.' … In 1849,
Lucretia Mott published a discourse on woman, delivered in the
Assembly Building, Philadelphia, in answer to a Lyceum lecture
which Richard H. Dana, of Boston, was giving in many of the
chief cities, ridiculing the idea of political equality for
woman. … It was her early labors in the temperance cause that
first roused Susan B. Anthony to a realizing sense of woman's
social, civil, and political degradation, and thus secured her
life-long labors for the enfranchisement of woman. In 1847 she
made her first speech at a public meeting of the Daughters of
Temperance in Canajoharie, New York. The same year Antoinette
L. Brown, then a student at Oberlin College, Ohio, the first
institution that made the experiment of co-education,
delivered her first speech on temperance in several places in
Ohio, and on Woman's Rights, in the Baptist church at
Henrietta, New York. Lucy Stone, a graduate of Oberlin, made
her first speech on Woman's Rights the same year in her
brother's church at Brookfield, Massachusetts. Nor were the
women of Europe inactive."
E. C. Stanton, S. B. Anthony, and M. J. Gage, editors,
History of Woman Suffrage,
chapter 1.

WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1804-1891.
The higher Education of women in America.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS &C.: A. D. 1804-1891.
WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1839-1848.
Legal emancipation of women in the United States.
See LAW, COMMON: A. D. 1839-1848.
WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1840-1890.
The organized agitation.
"In 1840 a 'World's Antislavery Convention' was held in
London, and all Antislavery organizations throughout the world
were invited to join in it, through their delegates. Several
American societies accepted the invitation, and elected
delegates, six or eight of whom were women, Lucretia Mott and
Mrs. Wendell Phillips among them. The excitement caused by
their presence in London was intense, for the English
Abolitionists were very conservative, and never dreamed of
inviting women to sit in their Convention. And these women who
had come among them had rent the American Anti-slavery
Societies in twain, had been denounced from the pulpit,
anathematized by the press, and mobbed by the riffraff of the
streets. … A long and acrimonious debate followed on the
admission of the women. … When the vote was taken, the women
delegates were excluded by a large majority. William Lloyd
Garrison did not arrive in London until after the rejection of
the women. When he was informed of the decision of the
Convention he refused to take his seat with the delegates. And
throughout the ten days' sessions he maintained absolute
silence, remaining in the gallery as a spectator. … The London
Convention marked the beginning of a new era in the woman's
cause. Hitherto, the agitation of the question of woman's
equal rights had been incidental to the prosecution of other
work. Now the time had come when a movement was needed to
present the claims of woman in a direct and forcible manner,
and to take issue with the legal and social order which denied
her the rights of human beings, and held her in everlasting
subjection. At the close of the exasperating and insulting
debates of the 'World's Antislavery Convention,' Lucretia Mott
and Mrs. Elizabeth Cady Stanton agreed to hold a Woman's
Rights Convention on their return to America, and to begin in
earnest the education of the people on the question of woman's
enfranchisement. Mrs. Stanton had attended the Convention as a
bride, her husband having been chosen a delegate. Accordingly
the first Woman's Rights Convention of the world was called at
Seneca Falls, New York, on the 19th and 20th of July, 1848. It
was attended by crowds of men and women, and the deepest
interest was manifested in the proceedings. 'Demand the
uttermost,' said Daniel O'Connell, 'and you will get
something.' The leaders in the new movement, Lucretia Mott and
Mrs. Stanton, with their husbands, and Frederick Douglass,
acted on this advice. They demanded in unambiguous terms all
that the most radical friends of women have ever claimed. …
The Convention adjourned to meet in Rochester, New York,
August 2, 1848. … A third Convention was held at Salem, Ohio,
in 1850; a fourth in Akron, Ohio, in 1851; a fifth in
Massillon, Ohio, in 1852; another at Ravenna, Ohio, in 1853,
and others rapidly followed. The advocates of woman suffrage
increased in number and ability. Superior women, whose names
have become historic, espoused the cause—Frances D. Gage,
Hannah Tracy Cutler, Jane G. Swisshelm, Caroline M. Severance,
Celia C. Burr, who later be·came Mrs. C. C. Burleigh,
Josephine S. Griffing, Antoinette L. Brown, Lucy Stone, Susan
B. Anthony, Paulina W. Davis, Caroline H. Dall, Elizabeth
Oakes Smith, Ernestine L. Rose, Mrs. C. H. Nichols, Dr.
Harriot K. Hunt; the roll-call was a brilliant one,
representing an unusual versatility of culture and ability.
{3658}
The First National Woman Suffrage Convention was held in
Worcester, Massachusetts, October 23 and 24, 1850. It was more
carefully planned than any that had yet been held. Nine States
were represented. The arrangements were perfect—the addresses
and papers were of the highest character—the audiences were at
a white heat of enthusiasm. The number of cultivated people
who espoused the new gospel for women was increased by the
names of Ralph Waldo Emerson, Theodore Parker, Bronson and
Abby May Alcott, Thomas W. Higginson, William I. Bowditch,
Samuel E. and Harriet W. Sewall, Henry Ward Beecher, Henry B.
Blackwell, Ednah D. Cheney, Honorable John Neal, Reverend
William H. Channing, and Wendell Phillips. … A dozen years
were spent in severe pioneer work and then came the four years
Civil War. All reformatory work was temporarily suspended, for
the nation then passed through a crucial experience, and the
issue of the fratricidal conflict was national life or
national death. The transition of the country from peace to
the tumult and waste of war was appalling and swift, but the
regeneration of its women kept pace with it. … The development
of those years, and the impetus they gave to women, which has
not yet spent itself, has been wonderfully manifested since
that time. … It has been since the war, and as the result of
the great quickening of women which it occasioned, that women
have organized missionary, philanthropic, temperance,
educational, and political organizations, on a scale of great
magnitude. … In 1869, two great National organizations were
formed. One styled itself 'The National Woman Suffrage
Association,' and the other was christened 'The American Woman
Suffrage Association.' The first established its headquarters
in New York, and published a weekly paper, 'The Revolution,'
which was ably edited by Mrs. Stanton and Miss Anthony. 'The
American' made its home in Boston, and founded 'The Woman's
Journal,' which was edited by Mrs. Mary A. Livermore, Mrs.
Julia Ward Howe, Mrs. Lucy Stone, William Lloyd Garrison and
Thomas W. Higginson. … After twenty years of separate
activities, a union of the two national organizations was
effected in 1890, under the composite title of 'The National
American Woman Suffrage Association.'"
M. A. Livermore,
Woman in the State
(Woman's Work in America, chapter 10).

WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1842-1892.
Women in the Medical profession.
"The first advocate for women medical students, Miss Elizabeth
Blackwell, after many years of struggle obtained entrance into
the medical faculty of Geneva in 1842; in 1847 she received
her doctor's degree, and went to England, Germany, and finally
to Paris, to complete her studies. Her example fired others.
In that same year a medical college for women was founded in
Boston, in 1850 a similar one in Philadelphia, one in New York
in 1868, and in Chicago in 1870. Soon after, the greater
number of universities in America were thrown open to women,
and by this their studies were largely extended. The
difficulties proved far greater in Europe. The universities of
Zurich in 1864, and of Berne in 1872, were the first to
receive lady students for the study of medicine. In 1868 the
Medical Faculty of Paris, chiefly through the intervention of
the Empress Eugenie, first admitted lady students to follow
the medical course. In Italy, in 1876, they obtained equal
success; in Russia, an ukase of the Czar Alexander II., of
November 2nd, 1872, conferred upon ladies the right to attend
the medical courses in the Medico-Chirurgical Academy of St.
Petersburg, but this permission was subsequently withdrawn on
political grounds, on the accession of a new government. In
1874 the first school of medicine for women was started in
London; in 1876 they were admitted to the study of medicine in
Dublin. In Germany and Austro-Hungary women are not allowed to
enter the universities, although ladies' associations have
obtained thousands of signatures to petition both parliaments
on the subject. From statistical sources, we learn that there
are seventy lady doctors in practice in London, five in
Edinburgh, and two in Dublin. Seven hundred lady doctors
practise in Russia, of whom fifty-four are the heads of
clinical schools and laboratories. In Italy, at the same time,
there were only six. Spain has but two qualified lady doctors.
Roumania, also, has two. Sweden, Norway, and Belgium have
likewise comparatively few. In Berlin there are Dr. Franziska
Tiburtius and Dr. Lehmus (who founded a poly-clinical school
which is increasing year by year), Dr. Margaret
Mengarin-Traube and Fraulein Kuhnow. In Austria, Dr. Rosa
Kerschbaumer is the sole possessor of Government authority to
practise her profession. In India, where native religion
forbids their women calling in men doctors, there has been a
strong movement in favour of ladies, and they have now one
hundred lady doctors, three of whom are at the head of the
three most important hospitals. The largest number of women
practising medicine is in America."
A. Crepaz,
The Emancipation of Women,
pages 99-103.

"The medical faculty of the University of Paris opened its
doors to women in 1868, but at first only a very few availed
themselves of the privileges thus offered. In 1878 the number
in attendance was 32; during the next ten years (1878-1888) it
increased to 114, and is at present 183, of whom the great
majority (167) are Russians. The remainder are Poles,
Rumanians, Servians, Greeks, and Scotch, and only one German."
The Nation,
February 14, 1895.

WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1865-1883.
The higher Education of Women in England.
See EDUCATION, MODERN: REFORMS &c.: A. D. 1865-1883.
WOMAN'S RIGHTS: A. D. 1869-1894.
Progress in Europe and America.
A certain number of the English cities "occupy a privileged
position, under the title of 'municipal boroughs.' These alone
are municipal corporations, enjoying a considerable degree of
autonomy by virtue of charters of incorporation granted in the
pleasure of the crown. … The other cities have as such no
legal existence: they are simply geographical units. In past
times the privilege of incorporation was often granted to
wretched little hamlets. But whether they were once of
consequence or not, the municipal corporations degenerated
everywhere into corrupt oligarchies. The municipal reform of
1835 destroyed these hereditary cliques and extended the
municipal franchise to all the inhabitants who paid the poor
tax as occupants of realty.
{3659}
But in doing this … it was expressly provided in the Municipal
Corporations Act of 1835 that the electoral franchise in the
municipal boroughs should belong to male persons only. Before
long the unorganized condition of the larger towns that were
not municipal boroughs received the attention of Parliament.
It did not grant them communal autonomy,—there could be no
question of that,—but conceded special powers to establish
sanitary systems and to undertake works of public utility such
as lighting, paving, sewerage, etc. The special acts passed
for these purposes from time to time, as the necessity for
them arose, were consolidated and made general in two
statutes: the Public Health Act of 1848, for a class of towns
designated as 'local government districts,' and the
Commissioners' Clauses Act of 1847, for the cities described
as 'improvement commissions districts.' These acts gave to
these urban agglomerations an incipient municipal
organization, by establishing boards of health in some, and in
others commissions to direct the public works. In both these
classes of 'nascent, half-developed municipalities,' which had
scarcely emerged from the parochial phase of local
self-government, the authorities—i. e. the members of the
boards of health and the commissioners—were elected, as in
the parishes, by the rate-payers without distinction of sex.
As these cities enlarged and developed, they were admitted to
the honor of municipal incorporation. But since the Municipal
Corporations Act limited the franchise to men, it resulted
that while the city which was promoted to the rank of
municipal borough saw its rights increased, a part of its
inhabitants—the women—saw theirs suppressed. This anomaly gave
the advocates of woman suffrage a chance to demand that the
ballot be granted to women in the municipal boroughs. In 1869
Mr. Jacob Bright introduced such a measure in the House of
Commons, and it was adopted almost without discussion. … But
when the English legislator placed the administration of the
'nascent, half-developed municipalities'—which were only
temporarily such and which might become cities of the first
rank—on the same plane, as far as the suffrage of women was
concerned, with the government of the parishes, he substituted
a fluctuating for a permanent test, and as a result wiped out
his own line of demarcation. When this fact was brought out,
Parliament could not but recognize and bow to it. This
recognition was decisive: it resulted in the overthrow of the
electoral barriers against women in the entire domain of local
self-government. The clause which, upon the proposal of Mr.
Jacob Bright, was inserted in section 9 of the municipal act
of 1869, found its way into the revised municipal act of 1882.
Section 63 of this latter act reads: 'For all purposes
connected with and having reference to the right to vote at
municipal elections, words importing in this act the masculine
gender include women.' This clause gave women the ballot in
the municipal boroughs, but did not make them eligible to
office. And as the general qualification for municipal
suffrage is the occupancy by the elector in his own name of a
house subject to the poor tax, the law includes independent
women only, not married women. … When in 1881 the municipal
suffrage was extended to women in Scotland, the question
whether the separated woman could vote was decided in her
favor. But of course this does not change the position of
married women in England. A year after the introduction of the
municipal suffrage of women they obtained (in 1870) the school
vote also, in connection with the establishment of the
existing system of primary instruction. … It still remained
for women to make their way into the local government of the
county; but county government, although representative, was
not elective. In 1888 county councils were established, chosen
by the ratepayers. The analogy of the municipal councils
demanded that women should be included among the electors of
the new local assemblies. Accordingly the Local Government Act
of 1888 admits women to the electorate in England, and the act
of 1889 gives them the same right in Scotland. … In Sweden
local self-government is exercised in first instance, in the
city and country communes, by the tax-payers in general
assembly, or town meeting, where their votes are reckoned in
proportion to the taxes paid, according to a graded scale,
just as in the English vestries. In the cities with a
population above 3,000 the taxpayers elect a communal council.
… In the full assemblies of the communes that have no
councils, and in the elections at which councillors are
chosen, unmarried women have the same right of participation
as men. … The next higher instance of local self-government
consists of provincial councils (landstings). All the
municipal electors, women not excepted, vote for the members
of these councils. … In Norway women have no share in local
government, except in the school administration. … In Denmark
women are entirely excluded from local government; but they
have been admitted to it in one Danish dependency—Iceland. …
Finland, which was attached to Sweden for centuries before it
fell under the sway of Russia, is still influenced by the
movement of legislation in the former mother-country. … The
law of February 6, 1865, concerning the rural communes,
admitted women to communal rights under almost the same
conditions as in Sweden. … The law of April 14, 1856,
concerning the organization of the rural communes in the six
eastern provinces of the kingdom of Prussia (section 6), as
well as the analogous law of March 19, 1856, for the province
of Westphalia (section 15), provide that persons of female sex
who possess real property carrying with it the right to vote
shall be represented—the married women by their husbands, the
single women by electors of the male sex. A similar provision
was adopted for the province of Schleswig-Holstein, after its
annexation by Prussia (law of September 22, 1867, section 11).
But in the Rhine province, where the administrative and the
private law still show deep traces of the French influence,
women are expressly excluded from the communal franchise. … In
Saxony women are admitted to the communal vote in the country
districts on the same terms as men. … Eligibility to communal
office is denied to women in all the countries enumerated
above. In Austria, as one consequence of the revolutionary
movement of 1848, the legislator endeavored to infuse fresh
life into the localities by giving a liberal organization to
the rural communes. The law of 1849 granted communal rights to
all persons paying taxes on realty and industrial enterprises,
and also to various classes of 'capacities'—ministers of
religion, university graduates, school principals and teachers
of the higher grades, etc.
{3660}
Among the electors of the first and most important group,
based wholly upon property, were included women, minors,
soldiers in active service and some other classes of persons
who, as a rule, were excluded from suffrage, on condition that
their votes be cast through representatives. … The Russian
village community, the mir, which has come down across the
centuries into our own time with very few changes in its
primitive organization, is a typical example of rudimentary
local self-government, where all who have an interest, not
excepting the women, have a right to be heard in the common
assemblies. … In the Dominion of Canada local suffrage has
only recently been granted to women. The first law regulating
this matter was passed in the province of Ontario (Upper
Canada) in 1884. This law has served as an example, and in
part also as a model, for the other provinces. The electoral
rights granted to women by the legislation of the province of
Ontario may be grouped under four heads:
(a) participation in municipal elections,
(b) participation in municipal referenda,
(c) participation in school-board elections, and
(d) eligibility to office.
All unmarried women and widows twenty-one years of age,
subjects of her Majesty and paying municipal taxes on real
property or income, may vote in municipal elections. …
Finally, all taxpayers resident in the school district are
recognized by the laws of 1885 and 1887 as eligible to the
office of school trustee. … Female suffrage does not exist in
the great French-speaking province of Quebec (Lower Canada),
in New Brunswick or in Prince Edward Island. … In almost all
the continental [Australasian] colonies the municipal suffrage
rests upon the same basis as does the parish franchise of the
mother-country, i. e. the possession or occupation of real
property. … [In the United States] several States have granted
to women simply the right of being elected to school offices,
provided always that they possess the qualifications
prescribed for men. The question is thus decided in
California, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Louisiana, Maine,
Pennsylvania and Rhode Island. … At the present time the
system of granting to women both rights—eligibility and
suffrage—in school matters has been adopted in the following
states besides Massachusetts: Colorado, North and South
Dakota, Idaho, Michigan, Minnesota, Montana, New Hampshire,
New Jersey, New York, Oregon, Vermont, Washington and
Wisconsin and the territory of Arizona. Of course to this list
must be added Wyoming, where women vote at all elections, and
Kansas, where they possess complete local suffrage. Finally,
Kentucky and Nebraska admit women only to the school
franchise, and that only under special conditions."
M. Ostrogorski,
Local Woman Suffrage
(Political Science Quarterly, December, 1891).

"In three Territories … the right of voting at legislative
elections was given by the legislature of the Territory, and
in one of these, Wyoming, it was retained when the Territory
received Statehood in 1890. In Utah it was abolished by a
Federal statute, because thought to be exercised by the Mormon
wives at the bidding of their polygamous husbands, and thus to
strengthen the polygamic party. In Washington Territory the
law which conferred it in 1883 was declared invalid by the
courts in 1887, because its nature had not been properly
described in the title, was re-enacted immediately afterwards,
and was in 1888 again declared invalid by the United States
Territorial Court, on the ground that the Act of Congress
organizing the Territorial legislature did not empower it to
extend the suffrage to women. In enacting their State
Constitution (1889) the people of Washington pronounced
against female suffrage by a majority of two to one; and a
good authority declared to me that most of the women were well
pleased to lose the privilege. In 1893 the legislature of
Colorado submitted to the voters (in virtue of a provision in
the Constitution) a law extending full franchise for all
purposes to women, and it was carried by a majority of 6,347.
… In Michigan in 1893, women received the suffrage in all
municipal elections. In Michigan, however, the law has since
been declared unconstitutional. … In Connecticut, the latest
State which has extended school suffrage to women (1893), it
would appear that the women have not, so far, shown much
eagerness to be registered. However, while the advanced women
leaders and Prohibitionists started a campaign among the women
voters, the husbands and brothers of conservative proclivities
urged their wives and sisters to register, and not without
success. In Wyoming (while it was still a Territory) women
served as jurors for some months till the judges discovered
that they were not entitled by law to do so, and in Washington
(while a Territory) they served from 1884 to 1887, when the
legislature, in regranting the right of voting, omitted to
grant the duty or privilege of jury service. … As respects the
suffrage in Wyoming, the evidence I have collected privately
is conflicting. … No opposition was offered in the Convention
of 1889, which drafted the present Constitution, to the
enactment of woman suffrage for all purposes. The opinion of
the people at large was not duly ascertained, because the
question was not separately submitted to them at the polls,
but there can be little doubt that it would have been
favourable. … The whole proceedings of the Convention of 1889
leave the impression that the equal suffrage in force since
1869 had worked fairly, and the summing up of the case by a
thoughtful and dispassionate British observer (Mr. H.
Plunkett) is to the same effect."
J. Bryce,
The American Commonwealth (3d edition),
chapter 96 (volume 2).

"No complete and reliable statistics have ever been obtained
of the number of women who register and vote on school
questions. This varies greatly in different localities, and in
the same localities in different years. With women, as with
men, the questions connected with the schools do not suffice
to bring out many voters as a rule. Those few who have voted
hitherto have been of more than average character and ability,
and influenced wholly by public spirit. But comparatively few,
even of suffragists, have as yet availed themselves of the
privilege. To secure any general participation of women in
elections, a wider range of subjects must be thrown open to
them. Wherever, as in Kansas, party issues and moral questions
are involved, the women show a greater interest. In several
States, as in Kansas, Iowa, and Rhode Island, prohibition
amendments are said to have been carried by the efforts of
women-workers at the polls, although not themselves voters."
The Nation,
April 28, 1887,
page 362.

{3661}
WOOL, General John E.: In the war of 1812.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
A. D. 1812 (SEPTEMBER-NOVEMBER).
WOOD'S HALFPENCE.
See IRELAND: A. D. 1722-1724.
WOOLLY-HEADS, The.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1850.
WOOLSACK, The.
"Perhaps you have noticed, when paying a visit to the House of
Lords in holiday time, a comfortable kind of ottoman in front
of the throne. This is the Woolsack, the seat of the Lord
Chancellor [who presides in the House of Lords]. In the reign
of Elizabeth an Act of Parliament was passed to prevent the
exportation of wool, and to keep in mind this source of our
national wealth, woolsacks were placed in the House of Lords,
whereon the judges sat."
A. C. Ewald,
The Crown and its Advisers,
lecture 3.

WORCESTER, Marquis of, The inventions of.
See STEAM ENGINE.
WORCESTER, Battle of.
See SCOTLAND: A. D. 1651 (AUGUST).
WORDE, Wynkyn de, The Press of.
See PRINTING &c.: A. D. 1476-1491.
WORLD'S COLUMBIAN EXPOSITION, The.
See CHICAGO: A. D. 1892-1893.
[Transcriber's note]
See
C. D. Arnold and H. D. Higinbotham,
Official Views Of The World's Columbian Exposition
https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/22847

WORLD'S FAIR, The First.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1851.
WORMS.
"Worms (Wormatia) (Borbetomagus), situated on the left bank of
the Rhine, existed long before the Roman conquest, and is
supposed to have been founded by the Celts, under the name of
Borbetomagus. … In the 4th and 5th centuries it was a
flourishing town in the possession of the Burgundians. Under
their King Gundahar, the vicinity of Worms was the scene of
the popular legend handed down in the romantic poem known as
the Nibelungen-lied. In 496, by the victory of Tolbiacum, it
formed a part of the empire of Clovis."
W. J. Wyatt,
History of Prussia,
volume 2, page 447.

WORMS: A. D.406.
Destruction by the Germans.
See GAUL: A. D. 406-409.
WORMS: A. D. 1521.
The Imperial Diet.
Luther's summons and appearance.
See PAPACY: A. D. 1521-1522.
WORMS: A. D. 1713.
Taken by the French.
See UTRECHT: A. D. 1712-1714.
WORMS: A. D. 1743.
Treaty between Austria, Sardinia and England.
See ITALY: A. D. 1743;
and AUSTRIA: A. D. 1743-1744.
WORMS: A. D. 1792.
Occupied by the French Revolutionary Army.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1792 (SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER).
WORMS, Concordat of(1122).
See PAPACY: A. D. 1056-1122.
WÖRTH, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1870 (JULY-AUGUST).
WRANGLERS, Senior.
At Oxford and Cambridge Universities, "by a strange relic of
the logical and disputatory studies of the Middle Ages, the
candidates for University honors maintained in public some
mathematical thesis, about which they disputed in Latin,
never, as it may be supposed, of the best. To keep up the
illusion of the monkish time, and the seven liberal arts, a
little metaphysics and a good deal of theology were thrown in
at the time of the examination; but the real business of the
'schools' at Cambridge was mathematics. The disputing,
however, was so important a part of the performances that the
first division of those to whom were awarded honors were
called by distinction,'the wranglers'; and the head man—the
proud recipient of all the glory which at the end of a four
years' course the ancient University showered on the son she
possessed most distinguished in her favorite studies—was
called the senior wrangler. In process of time, the
disputations and Latin were all done away with. An examination
from printed papers was made the test. Yet, still, every year,
at the end of the arduous eight days' trial, the undergraduate
who takes his bachelor's degree in virtue of passing the best
examination in mathematics, is called the senior wrangler; and
attains the proudest position that Cambridge has to bestow."
W. Everett,
On the Cam,
lecture 2.

WRIT OF HABEAS CORPUS.
WRIT OF MAINPRISE.
WRIT DE HOMINE REPLEGIANDO.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1679.
WRITS OF ASSISTANCE.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1761;
and MASSACHUSETTS: A. D. 1761.
WROXETER, Origin of.
See URICONIUM.
----------WÜRTEMBERG: Start--------
WÜRTEMBERG:
Early Suevic population.
See SUEVI.
WÜRTEMBERG: Founding of the Dukedom.
"Conrad of Beutelsbach, the first of this family that appears
upon record, got the County of Würtemberg from the Emperor
Henry IV. in 1103, and was succeeded by his son Ulrick I. as
Count of Würtemberg, in 1120. Henry, the fourteenth in lineal
descent from Ulrick, was made Duke of Würtemberg in 1519.
Frederick II., and eighth Duke of Würtemberg, succeeded his
father in 1797, and was proclaimed King of Würtemberg in
1805."
Sir A. Halliday,
Annals of the House of Hanover,
volume 1, page 430.

WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1801-1803.
Acquisition of territory under the Treaty of Luneville.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1801-1803.
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1805-1806.
Aggrandized by Napoleon.
Created a Kingdom.
Joined to the Confederation of the Rhine.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1805-1806; and 1806 (JANUARY-AUGUST).
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1809.
Incorporation of the rights and revenues of the Teutonic
Order with the Kingdom.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1809 (JULY-SEPTEMBER).
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1813.
Abandonment of the Rhenish Confederacy and the French Alliance.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1814 (JANUARY-MARCH).
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1816.
Accession to the Holy Alliance.
See HOLY ALLIANCE.
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1866.
The Seven Weeks War.
Indemnity to Prussia.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1866.
WÜRTEMBERG: A. D. 1870-1871.
Treaty of union with the Germanic Confederation,
soon transformed into the German Empire.
See GERMANY: A. D. 1870 (SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER); and 1871.
----------WÜRTEMBERG: End--------
WÜRTZBURG, Battle of.
See FRANCE: A. D. 1796 (APRIL-OCTOBER).
WUZEER,
VIZIR.
See OUDE; and VIZIR.
WYANDOT CONSTITUTION, The.
See KANSAS: A. D. 1854-1859.
WYANDOTS, The.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: HURONS OR WYANDOTS.
{3662}
WYAT'S INSURRECTION.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1554.
WYCLIF'S REFORMATION.
See ENGLAND: A. D. 1360-1414;
BOHEMIA: A. D. 1405-1415,
and BEGUINES.
WYOMING:
The Name.
"Wyoming is a corruption of the name given to the locality by
the Indians. They called it 'Maughwauwame.' The word is
compounded of 'maughwau,' large, and 'wame,' plains. The name,
then, signifies 'The Large Plains.' The Delawares pronounced
the first syllable short, and the German missionaries, in
order to come as near as possible to the Indian pronunciation
wrote the name M'chweuwami. The early settlers, finding it
difficult to pronounce the word correctly, spoke it Wauwaumie,
then Wiawumie, then Wiomic, and, finally, Wyoming,"
G. Peck,
Wyoming: Its History &c.,
chapter 1.

WYOMING (State): A. D. 1803.
Eastern portion embraced in the Louisiana Purchase.
See LOUISIANA: A. D. 1798-1803.
WYOMING (State): A. D. 1890.
Admission to the Union as a State.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: 1889-1890.
WYOMING (Valley): A. D. 1753-1799.
Connecticut claims and settlements.
The Pennamite and Yankee War.
See PENNSYLVANIA: A. D. 1753-1799.
WYOMING (Valley): A. D. 1755.
The Grasshopper War of the Delaware and Shawanese tribes
of American Indians.
See AMERICAN ABORIGINES: SHAWANESE.
WYOMING (Valley): A. D. 1778.
The Tory and Indian invasion and massacre.
Its misrepresentation by historians and poets.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1778 (JULY).
X.
X, Y, Z, CORRESPONDENCE, The.
See UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: A. D. 1797-1799.
XENOPHON'S RETREAT.
See PERSIA: B. C. 401-400.
XERES DE LA FRONTERA, Battle of (A. D. 711).
See SPAIN: A. D. 711-713.
XERXES.
See PERSIA: B. C, 486-405,
and GREECE: B. C. 480-479.
Y.
YAKOOB BEG, The Dominion of.
The Chinese obtained possession of Kashgar or Chinese
Turkestan (see TURKESTAN) about 1760, and held it for a
century, overcoming much revolt during the last forty years of
that period. In 1862, the revolt assumed a more formidable
character than it had borne before. Its beginning was among a
neighboring people called, variously, the Tungani, Dungani, or
Dungans. These were "a Mahomedan people settled in the
north-west province of Kansuh and in a portion of Shensi. Many